1

Topic: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Source: http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/u … reasticles

Liked what you read? Support them on Patreon and get new stories early!
https://www.patreon.com/tosaku

-------------------

Tags (highlight to reveal): rape, incest, slow transformation, futanari, breasticles, dicknipples, stomach bulge, cum inflation

2

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 1 - The Visit

I hummed along to the track playing as I waited. My foot tapped to its beat, working to keep in time with the fast paced rock song, while my hands mimed playing the snare and hi-hat, using my knees as surrogates. I’ve always been interested in rock ’n’ roll, even owned a drum kit when I was younger. It was a shame that I had to leave it with my parents after I moved out, though understandable given the small apartment I lived in. That isn’t to say I’ve given up the hobby.

I visit my parents at least once a week. They insisted on it and I liked to make sure my kit wasn’t being swallowed by filth and rust, so it was a win-win. It didn’t hurt that my mum was a fantastic cook, though I wasn’t a chef so I couldn’t say for a certain, but nothing beat my mother’s cooking. A testament to how much I adored the meals she made was my ‘adorable pudgy tummy’ as my mum liked to call it. She still babied me when I visited, though I don’t really mind.

Although I enjoyed a generous helping of her food, I was in near perfect health. I didn’t exercise as regularly as I should do, but my metabolism was high enough that I only had to exercise a little bit a week to maintain my figure. My years of playing drums have given my arms and legs a nice tone, though it was hard to see any muscles when I was relaxed due to the soft layer of fat I had. It wasn’t a detriment to my appearance in my opinion.

“Gale Chambers?” Someone called my name. Fortunately, their voice made it through my earphones and I looked up. A nurse was gesturing for me to come up, “Doctor Blare will see you now.” She told me as I paused the track on my iPod. I looked at her with a frown of confusion.

“Doctor Blare? Isn’t this Rick’s clinic?” I asked. Rick Steele was a good family friend and had been my doctor since I was a young girl; I trusted him, and so did my parents.

“He called in sick today, I’m afraid. Don’t worry,” She added upon seeing the worried look on my face, “Doctor Blare is good friends with Doctor Steele.” I relaxed somewhat, but it was hard to when I thought about some random stranger, probably a man, looking at my body. I was there for a routine check-up, make sure everything is working as it should, and that meant having my weight and measurements taken. All the same, I followed the nurse down a short hallway until we came to the examination room.

The clinic was small. Made for people with small ailments or couldn’t afford a hospital, and had an intimate client base. I would see Rick greeting patients as if they were old friends, and vice versa. It was a warm place, despite the common association of medical facilities being cold and sterile. I hadn’t met a single person who didn’t feel relaxed here.

The nurse gave me a small grin and opened the door.

“Gale Chambers for you Doctor.” She said. A faint ‘send her in’ came in reply. To my fortunate surprise, it was a woman’s voice. The nurse turned to me, nodded for me to go inside. I took a deep, steadying breath and walked in. At a small desk, sat the doctor. She was stunning; long, silky blonde hair, luscious legs encased in fishnet stockings and a mini-skirt, and a large bust concealed – barely –  by a low-cut shirt. For a moment, I thought I’d wandered onto the set of a porno given the amount of cleavage shown.

She was writing away in a notebook. When she finished, she looked up at me with a wide smile. Her face was just like her body; gorgeous and alluring. Far from befitting a medical professional.

“Shocking, I know.” She said. I realised I’d been staring at her – for how long? Minutes? Hours? – and promptly averted my eyes. She gave a small chuckle at that and extended a hand to me, “I’m Doctor Blare, pleasure to meet you Miss Chambers.” She introduced herself. Her voice was warm and held the same quality as Rick’s; soothing. I could imagine a screaming child with a scraped knee calming down instantly after listening to her voice.

“Uh, call me Gale… that is if you’d like to of course.” I said eloquently enough, somehow managing not to tumble over my own words. She gestured for me to sit down and I took the offer quickly. It was impossible to not feel self-conscious in the face of this bombshell. She seemed to realise this and, when I wasn’t looking, covered her chest a little more.

“Right, so you’re here for a check-up, correct?” She asked, smiling warmly even as she read through what was no doubt my file. I shook my head free of any thoughts of inadequacy, or tried to. I could feel them at the back of my mind, nagging at me.

“Yeah, that’s right.” I replied. I must have given her an incredulous look at some point, since she felt the need to address the fact that she certainly didn’t look like a doctor.

“Trust me, Gale, I’m a fully qualified medical professional.” She told me, nodding to a framed certificate she had brought with her.

“I know. It’s just…” I trailed off, glancing her up and down and mouthed the word ‘wow’. She laughed at that, the action causing her chest to shake enticingly. I was bi-sexual, though I had a heavy leaning towards women. I preferred softer looking people and, while most of her body looked trim and fit, her breasts seemed like the perfect pillows. A part of me wanted to ask her out, but I doubted she wasn’t in a relationship. And she probably wasn’t a lesbian given her lack of interest shown in me.

“Thanks. Now then, shall we get on with this? I’m sure you’ve got things to do.” She said, to which I nodded, “Alright, please remove your shirt and bra.” She told me. For about twenty minutes, I did as was told and let her weigh me, measure me, poke and/or prod me. I was sure I had a perpetual blush on my face as she did so, but if she noticed it, she didn’t say anything.

“Okay, 5’4’’, 132lbs, and 36C-26-34. No deviations there.” She noted, continuing to look me over, until finally she stopped. A concerned look fell over her face. Naturally, it worried me as well.

“Something wrong?” I asked, despite the answer being obvious.

“Nothing serious, but a little disconcerting. Would you mind if I gave you a shot?” She inquired, looking me in the eye to gauge my reaction. I had never been afraid of needles, even as a young child, and that hadn’t changed now. Doctor Blare seemed trustworthy, she hadn’t said or done anything to earn my distrust and she seemed genuinely concerned for my health. As such, I nodded my consent. She spent a minute searching for the correct syringe, already prepped and filled with the correct fluid. I offered her my arm. She shook her head.

“I need to inject it into your breasts.” She told me. I frowned, not knowing of any injection that required such a specific area, but placed my trust in her. If anything happened, I could sure her quite easily.

“Oh, okay.” I said and lowered my arm. I arched my back slightly, puffing out my chest. I was modestly pleased of my bust, my mounds supple yet firm and sitting proud on my torso, capped with cute, pink nipples and the surrounding areolae the size of a silver dollar. She smiled comfortingly, and carefully pushed the needle into my right breast, depressing half of the fluid into it. The sensation was odd, causing me to gasp at the weird feeling of liquid going into my boob. It wasn’t altogether unpleasant though. Just strange.

She repeated the same for my left breast and took a couple of notes.

“Okay, we’re all done. Come back if you experience any discomforts, particularly in the chest area. But other than that, you’re in tip top shape.” She told me with a warm smile. I returned the expression and let out a small gasp as she put a plaster over the injection sights on my breasts. Strange, I thought, they weren’t normally so sensitive. Although, one didn’t normally receive injections in their tits either, I reasoned.

“Thanks, Doctor. I, uh, guess I’ll see you later.” I said, after putting on my clothing. Oddly enough, my bra felt very faintly tighter than I remembered. It was probably the liquid Doctor Blare injected into me, I told myself.

“Maybe. Hopefully, Rick gets better soon. But if not, then I’ll be here if you need me.” She told me, still wearing that warm grin. I smiled back and walked back to the reception area, wherein I made my next appointment. I usually got checked out once every 4-6 months. Though, after the small scare, I decided to schedule my next for 3 months down the line. Just a precaution.

With that taken care of, I headed back to my apartment. It was all I could really afford, being a customer assistant at the local music shop, though I liked it. I had bought it 3 years ago, when I was 18, and for a steal at that. Granted, it had been a fixer-upper, but overall I saved money on it and even enjoyed the time my dad and I spent working on it. He was a part-time handyman and worked at a hardware store. I felt a certain attachment to the place now.

Walking in, the kitchen was directly to the left of the door. A granite counter bordered it off from the rest of the place. Approximately ten feet from the door, sat my couch. In front of that was a small coffee table and before that stood the near daunting monument that was my TV. It was a 42’’ monster. My parents had insisted on buying it for me as a sort of housewarming gift, no matter how much I protested.

“Just take it, Honey. We don’t mind honestly.” My mum had said when I complained, waving off any objection I could make. They really did do far too much for me. Even now, my mum would send me back home after I visited them with plenty of leftovers. We’re talking enough to feed me for a good two or three days.

By the kitchen was a short hallway. At the end of it was my cosy bedroom, and across the hall from that my bathroom. Cosy was the best way to describe my home. My mum and I had painted the walls a comforting, turquoise colour. On the wall behind the couch, hung a family portrait, done when I was very little. I almost couldn’t believe my eyes whenever I looked at it, seeing myself as a toddler in my mother’s arms. It was another gift from my parents, though they had an updated one in their home.

I was happy where I was in life. I was good looking, in a cute and kind of curvy fashion, slightly above average in the IQ department, and I enjoyed my job, a rarity. My parents loved me and I was able to live a comfortable life. There was one thing I would change though. That being my relationship status. I hadn’t been with anyone for quite some time, going on four months now, and I hadn’t really found anyone I was particularly interested in. Well, Doctor Blare was right up my alley. Too bad she was in another league entirely.

I had nothing to do for the day. Although, even if I did feel like going out and about, there was little to do. The town I called my home, Littleton, was small to put it mildly. A single mall stood at the outskirts, built near to a highway as a stop along the way, but even then it was fairly out of date. I contemplated going to see a movie, but remembered that I had splurged a little on clothing that month. Money was pretty tight until my next paycheque came.

As I stepped into my apartment, I made myself some coffee and sat on the couch. I turned on the TV and let my mind wander as I flipped through the channels, looking – in vain – for something to watch. Eventually, I gave up and let an episode of Buffy the Vampire Slayer play while I booted up my laptop. The rest of my day passed like that. I surfed the internet for something to do, but found nothing. I flipped through more channels and still nothing. My parents had guests round that day so I didn’t particularly want to visit them. Fortunately, the day came to an end and I went to bed.

When I woke, I went through the usual morning routine. Shower, clothing, breakfast, teeth and eventually heading out for work. I rarely deviated from that regime. Something I did note that morning was my bra, a silky white one that I favoured above most of the others, felt tight around my chest. I pushed the thought aside and headed off to my place of employment.

It was the local music store. Within its walls, we sold instruments, CDs, instructional videos, whatever any music lover needed really. My co-workers were all friendly, and my managers were understanding. Not a thing wrong really. I even got to play on the drum kits during my breaks.

There was one issue that had cropped up recently. The owner of the store, a locally successful businessman, had decided to punish his daughter by making her work at the store for a while. As one might expect, she was insufferable. She complained about any form of manual labour, rarely listened to instructions, and took several times as many breaks as the rest of us. She also had no qualms about lording her father’s position when any of us attempted to knock her down a peg. Then there was the other issue with her; she was a bitch through and through.

She was the typical bully that one saw in any poorly written movie. And I mean every little part of her character seemed straight from a teenage rom-com, as if she had read a book called ‘How to be a Total Bitch Just Like in the Movies’. There were only a few redeeming qualities to her, and all them physical. She was every man’s fantasy; long legs, flared hips, a curvaceous ass, trim waist, large breasts and a smile that made men pop of a stiffy in an instant.  Not that it made up for her horrible personality.

I, and many of my friends, avoided her whenever we could. Fortunately ,the manager had given her the simplest and out of the way job he could, even if he had to make it up to placate her; she was now in charge of greeting customers. It was the only thing she was good at, with her stunning figure and beaming smile. It also put her near the store entrance, allowing her to leave easily. Something we were all too happy for her to do.

Even with her there, I still enjoyed my job. Not only that, but one of my co-workers was a pretty cute young lady, and I’m pretty certain that I’ve caught her staring at me on more than one occasion. With any luck, there was the beginnings of a spark there. I made her laugh, she made me laugh and we generally got along pretty well. I hadn’t asked her out yet, since I couldn’t say whether she was bi or a lesbian. It should be obvious that I’m hoping she is interested in me.

That day went by quickly enough. Even Jennifer, the owner’s daughter, didn’t bother me. Though, I could feel my bra digging into my bust throughout the day. Must’ve shrunk, I thought. A shame too, since I liked this bra. When I got home, I sighed in relief as I unclasped the undergarment and relaxed on my couch. I looked down at my breasts, frowning as I studied them. Were they bigger? No, couldn’t be. I was almost certain that I had stopped growing about 3 or 4 years ago.

No sense in worrying about it for the time being, I decided. If the tightness persisted, or – god forbid – worsens, I’d get in contact with Doctor Blare. My thoughts naturally turned to her, recalling that buxom, yet sleek, figure, and that face which I knew could light up a room. Under the assumption that said room was occupied by heterosexual men of course. I felt a heat suffusing my body as I pictured her in a state of undress: my dildo collection was going to see some action tonight.

On that subject, I was actually kind of proud of that collection. I’d spent much of my later teens amassing it, hiding them from my parents in the most cliché, yet effective, way possible; a shoebox in my closet. Thankfully, I was on my own now and didn’t have to fear the prying eyes and hands of my parents. Fortunate, since my borderline obsession had only expanded since moving out. It now filled several boxes, all labelled in sizes. E.g. Size 1 is nice and easy going, whereas 12 is the somewhat more… extreme part of my assortment.

People would be curious as to what I considered extreme. Assuming I got close enough to someone for them to find out about my collection. Sad to say, my relationships seemed to refuse to last long enough for me to share my toys. That might change though, if I was lucky with Fae, my cute co-worker. In the meantime, I was alone to enjoy all that I had gathered.

On a whim, I had laid out each of my boxes on the floor in front of my couch. From left to right, Sizes 1 to 12. I tended to do this when I was unsure what mood I was in. Some days I would be interested in a slower build-up to the inevitable climax, so I would use the smaller sets, usually sizes 1 to 3. Other times, I’d go for a more mid-level session; sizes 4 to 7. And then, when I was a touch worked up, sizes 8 to 10. 11 and 12 were reserved for special occasions.

Such as when I had fantasies of a particular woman swirling like a maelstrom in my mind. Deciding that tonight would require special attention, I put away the other boxes until only 11 and 12 were left. Now the final question: How much of stretch was I looking for? My thoughts turned to Doctor Blare, of her flawless pornographic appearance, imagining her in all manner of suitable positions; legs spread, a man at her head, another under her shapely ass, and a woman eating her out. Definitely needed a stretch. Size 11 was put away and left 12 all alone with me.

“Hey there,” I said, “Long time no use.” I never feel awkward talking aloud despite being on my own. Everyone did it after all. Granted, I doubt they talk to their box of adult toys. It was the middle of October, as such the sun was setting not long after I got home. I ate dinner fairly late most of the time, setting aside the time between coming home and my supper to ‘relieve’ myself of any stress from the day. As I looked upon the sole box before me, I took a deep breath.

It was common for me to feel trepidation before this. Summoning up my courage, I opened the box and gazed down upon the prized pieces of my collection. I pulled out the centre piece, a massive black rubber cock. I’ve heard people use the word ‘massive’ to describe their dildos, or boyfriend’s penises, and often times it equates to an 8’’ phallus. I don’t take the word so lightly. I stared down at the pitch black dong, taking in its 13’’ length and 10’’ girth.

I set it down on the floor beside the box and reached in to pull out its roommates. The next one was a set of anal beads, each ball progressively becoming larger the further down the string you went. Around the halfway mark, they reached tennis ball size. After that, a set of bullet vibrators. They may not seem like much, but these are customised, made with almost triple the power of their normal counterparts. Then there was the final piece.

The black dildo is just a starter. I removed a panel that hid the true beast of the size 12 box. Describing it as a beast was more than adept, as it was shaped after an equine phallus, though it may have been slightly oversized. I pulled it out, letting it flop free from its curled up position I was forced to bend it into, gazing in awe at its 2’ length and 14’’ girth. I’m almost certain I’m the only woman in America who owned such a monstrous toy.

Stuffed in beside it was a bottle of lubricant. I was rather prolific in my secretions during orgasm, however there was only so much the body could assist with taking such a cock as ‘The Beast’, as I occasionally referred to it. I had all of them laid out before me, daunting in their own way. For a second, I thought about putting them away. Even for someone like me, who enjoyed being stretched quite a bit, this was somewhat of a stretch, no pun intended. As it was, I had only used the contents of this box a few times before.

I had fond memories of those uses. Initially at least. The morning after was the closest I felt I could come to feeling like I’d been hit by a truck, though the sensation was centred in my pussy and ass. I had taken notes after my last ‘excursion’ with the box, and found that it took almost a full week for the ache in my vagina to fade, and another week for it to return to its former shape. My ass was similar, though the burn had taken longer to completely die. In essence, this box was a night of hard-core partying complete with the accompanying bitch of a hangover.

I eventually shook my head and put the assortment of items away. I had work tomorrow; couldn’t afford to walk in bowlegged and struggling to keep anything from touching my crotch. Even Size 11 might be too much. Reluctantly, I put the boxes away and pulled out size 6. It was fairly standard; a 6’’ rabbit vibrator, an 9’’ dildo, and a small butt plug. It would do for the evening; I’d have to wait until the weekend to let loose how I want to. In the meantime, I was overdue for some ‘relief’.

About an hour later, I was laying on my bed breathing heavily. The dildo and rabbit laid beside me, still wet from their most recent use, and the butt plug sat where it belonged for the time being. When I finally regained control of my muscles, I sat up, moaning low at the feeling of the plug shifting about within me. I didn’t remove it yet, wanting to savour the sensations as I made myself dinner. My legs shook slightly as I stood, but they managed to hold my weight.

Soon enough, I was fed, deeply satisfied and curled up under my clean sheets for a good night’s sleep. My dreams were often plagued by my sexual fantasies. Well, not plagued, since that implies they’re a nuisance to me. Granted, waking up each morning with a pair of wet panties could be somewhat inconvenient, along with the lust that accompanied the moist feeling, but I could live with it. Usually.

I can’t remember them clearly. A surprise, since my dreams are usually so vivid I can recall them long after waking up, but these were foggy at best. Even so, my body seemed to remember them without a doubt. That morning I expected to find my panties drenched, maybe my sheets were a little damp, but instead I found almost half of the sheets were soaked through with my night time secretions. Not only that, but the musk of my sexual need permeated the air around me; strong and impossible to miss. And yet, I felt content like that.

“That was some dream…” I muttered aloud, a small, involuntary grin on my face. Every part of my body felt satisfied, if tired, a feeling that usually required massive amounts of work on my part. Not just a simple night’s sleep. But I wasn’t about to complain. Who would? Although I do wish I could remember what I had dreamt of.

Going about my apartment that morning was a leisurely experience. I usually gave myself an hour and a half to prepare for work every day, which was just enough time. Even so, I had to rush a little bit to fit everything into that timeframe, but not today. I couldn’t even muster the will to think about moving faster than the laid-back pace I had while shuffling around. I had a hard wood floor, allowing me to shuffle about with my socks on. Personally, I enjoyed the feeling.

I lounged on my couch with the TV on in the background. A cup of coffee sat on the table before me, hardly touched as I let myself relax. As time passed on, I finally managed to summon the will to stand and take a quick shower. I only had about forty minutes left to get to work, so I had to forgo conditioner and the time I usually spent inspecting my body. After that, I dressed speedily. In some corner of my mind, I registered that my bra felt tighter. But for the time being it went unnoticed.

At work I was in a visible cloud of satisfaction. Fae even commented that I looked better than normal, like I was glowing.

“Did you meet someone?” She asked, eyes gleaming with curiosity, but also something else beneath that. Jealousy? Here’s hoping.

“No, just got some really good sleep.” I told her, still grinning. I noticed that her shoulders relaxed faintly, as if she’d been holding her breath in nervous anticipation, “Well, maybe I had some help.” I added, winking at her and giving a small wave of my fingers. She understood quite clearly, a blush creeping up her cheeks and a giggle escaping her smiling lips. I had to admit, it was quite a nice look for her.

“Maybe you could show me sometime?” She asked, before her eyes went wide and she shut her lips tight. Anyone could tell what she was thinking; ‘did I just say that out loud?’ All the same, I simply smirked at her.

“Maybe. Maybe toni-” I was cut off by Jennifer walking in, though walking wasn’t entirely correct. She sauntered in, wide hips swaying seductively from side to side. She must’ve heard us talking, because she clapped her hands together.

“What’re you doing? Come on, enough chatter. Get to work. We’ve got customers. Remember this place is for working, not for dykes to pick up each other.” She spewed the words as if she knew what she was talking about, and it didn’t take any special cognitive ability to catch the venom in her voice as she glared at us. If I was a dog, I’m almost certain I’d be growling in warning by now. Sadly, that wasn’t the case. With a sigh, Fae and I went back to work.

It was a slow day. Much of my time was spent simply standing at my counter, or checking about the instruments to make sure no dust was building. My mind was preoccupied with Fae. If Jennifer hadn’t interrupted me, what would Fae have said? I was mostly teasing her, but there was definitely a small spark there. Towards the end of the day, I was often lost in a daydream of Fae and I going back to my place so I could show her my collection. Someone would always interrupt me just before they got good though.

“See you tomorrow, Gale.” Fae said as she headed to her car.

“See ya.” I replied and followed suite, eager to get home. My panties were damp from the fantasies I allowed to fill my head over the day, my pussy almost seeming to take control as it drove me home to get some relief. I felt like I was in a dream for the next hour or so, as I seemed to suddenly find myself in my bed; arms and legs splayed and a deeply satisfied feeling that I could feel down to the bone. As I laid there, I noticed a somewhat familiar sore feeling in my chest. It’d been a while since I’d gotten so into breast play.

I raised a hand slowly to my breasts and lightly poked a nipple with a finger. At once, I felt a sensation of pain and pleasure, causing me to moan out loud. Since when were they so sensitive? I thought, mind turning to the injection from a couple of days ago. Well, as far as side effects went, this wasn’t particularly detrimental. Waiting for my body to get its strength back, I ran a finger over my lightly engorged areolae. The feeling was slight, but enjoyable.

When I found the will to move more than a single arm, I rolled over. On my bedside table sat my alarm clock, which read 7:27PM. I usually got home around 5:30 or 6:00PM, depending on the traffic of course, though I had no idea when I got back that day. Either way, I’d been going at it for at least an hour, two at most. I almost wished I had recorded it just to see how hard I was going at it, since I’ve only felt this exhausted, if exceptionally satisfied, more than a few times before. As it was, I could merely recall bits and pieces.

Not that it mattered. I felt content and that’s all that I was concerned with. Standing up, I walked back to the kitchen to get dinner going. Oddly enough, as soon as I saw my food, I felt absolutely famished. It was like I hadn’t eaten anything since lunch, even though I had vivid memories of eating a rather healthy portion for lunch that day. My stomach growled like a lion, almost seeming to echo around in my apartment. I wasn’t about to deny it.

Deciding I needed something filling more than anything, I chose spaghetti for that evenings’ meal; it was quick and wonderfully filling. I fried up some chicken to go along with it. Soon enough, I was sat down and shovelling it into my mouth eagerly. The entire dinner plate was filled with food, on top of that it was stacked up as well. There was at least enough for two or three people, and yet I was happily chewing, swallowing and repeating over and over again. Shortly after beginning, I had a clean plate.

I sighed happily and laid back on my couch. The TV played in the background, some program that I had no real interest in. The feeling of being full, combined with the contented exhaustion that remained from earlier, soon lulled me off to sleep. Like the day before, my dreams were lost to me upon waking up. All that remained from them was an acutely content feeling.

When I woke up, I looked around. A frown set on my face as I tried to figure out why my room was bigger, had a kitchen, a massive flat screen TV and no bed. After a few minutes, my groggy mind finally recognised where I was.

“That’s a first.” I groaned, wiping the sleep from my eyes. It was a good thing my apartment was so snug and cosy, otherwise I’d have been freezing without my sheets. I stretched, sighing happily at the always satisfying feeling of my bones popping after a good night’s sleep. As I stood up, my attention was brought to my naked chest. For whatever reason, I’d slept naked. Probably too tired to get dressed in my pyjamas.

I studied my breasts with an oddly focused gaze. For whatever reason, I seemed determined to try and find something that had changed about them. I must’ve spent minutes doing so, without finding anything. Well, my areolae and nipples looked infinitesimally darker. No cause for worry as far as I was concerned.

Satisfied that I’d found a change of some sort, I walked to my kitchen and made a cup of coffee. Nothing beat a caffeinated drink in the morning as far as I knew. I checked the time on the microwave, glad to see that I’d woken up almost right on time. Thank you, internal clock. I didn’t bother getting dressed yet; my apartment was four floors up and the curtains were drawn so I wasn’t worried about peeping toms. And I did have some exhibitionist tendencies. In private at least.

I enjoyed the freeing sensation of leaving my skin bared. It also gave me a chance to inspect the rest of my body. My legs were mostly smooth, a very mild stubble beginning to grow. Likewise, my pubic hair was beginning to show up. I preferred smooth skin, the main reason why I leaned towards women over men, hence I shaved fairly often. I picked up my phone from the table, writing a note to shave my legs and crotch in a few days. As I did so, my thoughts wandered to Fae and whether she shaved herself down there as well.

Hopefully she did. I’d had a few experiences going down on women who didn’t shave, and it always got in the way. It would tickle my nose, or get in my mouth; very distracting, particularly when you’re trying to focus on making your partner cum as hard as possible. As my mind filled with fantasies of Fae’s body, I felt my body heating up with the fire of lust once again. I could see her so clearly in my mind.

She would come with me to my place. Once inside, we’d start kissing, my hands entangled in her flowing, deep crimson hair, before slipping down to cup her shapely ass. Likewise, her soft, delicate fingers would run down my back, tracing delicious patterns over my skin before tightly squeezing my soft rear. I would push her away and we’d start to strip each other. My C cups would spring free just as her own D cups did, the two pairs rubbing against one another as we made out. Then our fingers would seek the source of the other’s heat.

I was shocked from the fantasy as a loud crash emanated from the TV. Fucking commercials, I thought bitterly. I never understood why road safety needed to be promoted by scaring the living shit out of drivers, particularly the impressionable young ones. With a sigh, I resolved to get on with my morning ritual and stood up. Unsurprisingly, I felt a drop of moisture running down the inside of my leg. One could only speculate as to where it came from. Or just look between my thighs.

The shower went by uneventfully. I was fortunate to have plenty of time today, so I was able to give my hair a thorough wash. As I got dressed however, I finally took notice of the fact that my bra felt tight, uncomfortably so. I checked it ‘36C’ just as always. Shrugging, I got another one, only to have the same results. I frowned and went to a mirror, taking a proper look at my body to see if I’d put on any weight. It didn’t look like it.

My gut seemed the same as ever and my hips weren’t any different. Then again, I had eaten quite a bit yesterday, so maybe it was like water retention. I decided I’d go for a quick jog at lunch. Unfortunately, I’d have to put up with my bras for the time being. A thought entered my head in regards to my teenage years.

I didn’t have any curves for much of my high school life. In fact, I was almost unhealthily thin. It wasn’t until I got sick of being mocked for lacking any curves, and for having a pretty weak constitution, that I started to eat more. My portions had been fairly small, but I almost tripled them, at least for a short period of time. I didn’t neglect to exercise a bit in order to stay at least average in terms of fitness.

Now, I was a somewhat plump young woman. My waist was modestly trim, giving flare to my hips which had filled out nicely after I started my diet. My breasts also benefited from the added fat I put on. Thankfully, between my parents and my own mostly clear head, I was able to gain just enough weight and maintain it. Almost none of my figure was derived from the natural gifts that puberty usually bestows upon young women.

A part of me hoped that I was a late bloomer. Maybe Mother Nature realised she had passed me over and was going to make up for it? With that in mind, I resolved to buy a D cup bra at some point during the week. Just as a precaution. Or maybe Fae would lend me one? I knew she was a D cup, at the least. Unless she was like some of those women who bandaged up their breasts to make them seem smaller. That thought set my imagination going. Sadly, I couldn’t indulge it and headed out to work.

Throughout the day, I could feel my bra digging into my skin. Fae noticed my discomfort. That girl was pretty observant, at least when it came to me. How often did she have her eyes on me?

“You okay?” She asked, handing a customer their change and receipt.

“Yeah. My bra’s just a little tight.” I explained, trying to adjust the straps. Nonetheless, they continued to bite into my shoulders. She gave me a sympathetic look.

“I know the feeling. What size are you anyway?” Fae leaned forward, her top dipping down to reveal some of her cleavage. She was flirting with me, I thought with an inward grin.

“A large C cup.” She raised an eyebrow at that, glancing down at my chest.

“I’d say you should be looking for a D cup if your bras gotten tight,” She said, studying me closely, “Yeah, if you’re not one now, then you’re gonna end up one if you grow at all.” She explained, though her gaze lingered on my bust a second longer than needed. I smiled thankfully at her.

“Would you mind helping me pick some out then?” I requested, smiling as brilliantly as possible at her. She turned her head away a bit, an involuntary movement, and I could see a flush building on her cheeks. Even so, she nodded her head.

“Sure, no problem.” A customer came to her attention then. I couldn’t help grinning. It wasn’t official, but this was pretty damn close to a date. Though maybe it’ll lead to a proper one later on. One could only hope of course. Throughout the morning, I kept glancing at the clock, willing the hour hand to turn to 12o’clock already. Naturally, it didn’t work, but I don’t think it hurt to try. Eventually, it came time for our lunch break.

The store was already directly in the centre of the shopping district. Littleton wasn’t large, far from it, though it was large enough that most people drove about. At least we have a street dedicated to shopping. Our population was maybe 3-4000, but it was more of a blessing than anything. We weren’t on the maps, but we certainly fulfilled most people’s ideas of a small, quaint town. Nearly everyone knew each other here. And the atmosphere was friendly, plain and simple.

It doesn’t hurt that most shops were close to each other. As such, a short walk later and Fae and I were in a clothes store, one of the few ones in town. There was a mall, but it was at least twenty-minutes away by car.

“So, uh, what kind of bra were you looking for?” Fae asked nervously, clearly unused to shopping with someone else, or at least someone she had a crush on.

“Um, nothing too frilly. Just something fairly cheap and comfortable for now.” I told her, browsing over a rack of lingerie. She nodded mutely and helped me mill through bra after bra, searching for something cost effective.

“How about this one?” She said, pulling out a pure, white bra. She handed it to me, and I had to admit it felt pretty damn nice. The price tag was more than fair.

“Yeah, looks perfect.” I told her, smiling broadly. I checked its size; 36D. Should be just right I thought, “I’m gonna go try this on. See you soon.” I said, heading to the changing rooms. There, I undid my bra, sighing in relief. My skin was marred by red marks from where the bra dug into me. I grimaced at the sight. As I pulled the new bra on I found it was a touch big, but a few small adjustments later and it felt perfectly comfortable. If I continued to grow, then it’d be just fine. Smiling, I took it off, but didn’t put the old bra back on.

“How was it?” Fae as she saw me walking towards her. She noticed my grin and returned the expression.

“Perfect. Let’s find a couple more like it and we’ll head back, okay?” I said as I turned back to the rows and rows of brassieres, though I caught the slight look of disappointment on her face.

“Well, uh, do you mind if we go get something to eat before that? I don’t really go out with friends at all so…” She told me. I looked back to her and grinned, having heard the slight sound of regret in her voice at the word ‘friends’. If this were a TV show, I’m sure there’d be several viewers yelling ‘just fuck already!’ I was working on it, but I didn’t want to seem too forward. And Fae was pretty cute when she was flustered.

“Yeah, sure. La Charité sound okay to you?” I couldn’t help the smirk that spread my cheeks as I watched her expression. La Charité was easily the most romantic restaurant in the entire town, and had a reputation for housing many proposals, most of which led to long marriages. Her cheeks turned bright red, and her lips spread in a happy, if anxious smile. I caught sight of her hands nervously playing with each other and her eyes twinkled with delight.

“Um…” She bit her bottom lip. There was indecision in her eyes, clearly pleased by this but apprehensive about coming off as easy. I laughed it off.

“Hey, I was just joking. How about KFC?” I asked, hoping to calm her down. She relaxed, but at the same time she looked dejected. A part of her had hoped I would push for her to accept my offer, at least assuming I was reading her correctly. Either way, she still gave a shrug and a nod.

“Sure.” She said and found another bra, “Try this one as well.” She told me. I looked down and noticed it was a lacy, black piece. Something usually reserved for enticing one’s lover. Before she could take it back, I took it and, with the other bras in hand, headed off to the changing room. Fae seemed to realise what she’d handed me, an embarrassed blush turning her cheeks tomato red. She hurried after me, but I was already inside and had locked the door.

As I pulled on the other bras, making sure they felt right, I came to lacy black one. It was designed very well, leaving a good amount to the imagination, but also revealing just enough to entice all who viewed it. I smirked as I put it on, looking myself in the mirror. If I saw myself wearing this, and I was a different person, I would be practically salivating. With a mischievous grin, I called out to Fae.

“Hey, Fae, could you help out in here? One of the bra’s giving me trouble.” I lied.

“Uh, sure.” She said, and entered after I unlocked the door. Her eyes went wide when she saw me.

“Hi there. I can’t decide if this looks all that good on me, care to give me a hand?” I asked with a teasing grin. She unconsciously licked her lips at the sight, but managed to keep herself in check. I noticed her eyes trying, mostly in vain, to look away from me. She seemed more nervous than I would expect.

“Uh, yeah. Sure. You look, um, you look great, Gale. Like, really good.” She said, struggling at first not to stumble over her own words, but regained her composure at the end. It was a real struggle laugh at the sight. She really was cute.

“Really? Thanks, guess I’ll take these then.” I said and undid the bra. Fae’s cheeks somehow turned an even deeper shade of red, as my naked breasts came into view.

“I’ll, uh, just wait outside.” She said embarrassed, turning around and moving to step outside.

“Why? We’re both girls here, right?” I asked, still wearing my teasing grin. She glanced back me then at the door, as if weighing her options. Not that it mattered, I was dressed and heading to the door before she could decide, “Relax. Just teasing.” I said with a wink. A part of me wondered if I was teasing her too much.

“Fuck it.” She said and grabbed my arm, turning me around to face her. In my surprise, she managed to pull me down, I was about two inches taller than her, and pressed her soft lips against mine. For a moment, I was shocked into stillness, until I realised what was happening and returned the act.

“That was sudden.” I murmured when we pulled away from each other. We were both smiling dazedly, our eyes locked on each other.

3

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 2 - Fear and Dating

“Gale?” She asked, frowning. For a moment I was confused by what was happening, until I felt someone shaking my shoulder. In an instant, I was back in the changing room. Fae was there, looking at with concern. I blinked and looked around, unsure what happened, “You okay?” I focused on her and gave a visibly disappointed pout; it was just a particularly vivid fantasy.

“Yeah, yeah I’m fine.” I told her, standing up, “What happened?” I asked, though I was pretty certain I’d fallen too deep into my daydream. My head ached a little as well, I must’ve knocked it on something.

“You just kind of passed out. You sure you’re alright?” She asked again, giving me possibly the most serious look I’d ever seen her wear. I nodded.

“Yeah. Don’t worry. How long was I out?” I stood as I spoke, the world swaying slightly. Thankfully, it stabled quickly. Fae watched me with an uncertain eye, but answered nonetheless.

“About 3 minutes, I guess. Look, Gale, why don’t you go home for today? I’ll let Frank know.” Frank was the store manager. A nice guy, kind and considerate, and very organised. For a moment, I was about to insist that I was fine, but then my brain kicked in, reminding me that I had a chance to indulge myself if I went back home early. Damn, I knew I had a higher than average sex drive, but I was becoming a borderline nymphomaniac. I might have to call Doctor Blare, I thought.

“Um, yeah. I think you’re right.” I said and walked on somewhat unsteady legs to the door. Fae was right beside me, arms poised to assist me if needed.

“You alright to drive?” She asked.

“Yeah, I’m good.” I told her, though the conviction in my voice was clearly weak, as she gave me a stern look.

“I’ll drive you home, no buts.” She said, raising a finger to shush me when I was about to reply. I sighed and nodded.

“Just let me pay for these and we’ll go.” I said, lifting the bras still in my hand. Fae didn’t argue against that, though I could still see a blush on her face from the knowledge of what she had given me, and the fact that she had seen me in it. Good to know that not all of that was a fantasy. A few minutes later, we walked out, bag in tow and headed back to the store. As we walked, I couldn’t help pondering why I had seemingly passed out.

I’ve always had an extremely vivid imagination. My parents were worried about me when I was younger, because I’d often seem to be off in a world of my own. This had happened to me several times before. The first of which was back when I was 16 and had realised my leaning towards the female sex, my fantasies took on a whole new level. Basically, in the middle of class one day, I’d seemingly gone comatose until someone noticed and roused me from it. It’d seem almost normal if it weren’t for the fact that my eyes had been wide open while I was out of it.

It sounds unnerving, I know. But it hasn’t happened in years, until now. Even then, it’s not all that unpleasant, since the catalyst is one of my fantasies that seem to come to life. Back when I was 16, and admittedly naïve, the fantasy that caused it was of the head cheerleader. She was a real looker, had everything a teenage horn dog would want in the highlight of their high school years, including the lack of any higher brain power. I heard she ended up doing modelling and then porn. Go figure.

Fae and I got back to the store.

“Alright, you wait here and I’ll be right back.” She told me, heading inside while I stood beside her car. I couldn’t get that fantasy out of my head, though I was taking care not to let it overwhelm me like it had before. Part of me wandered if Fae knew what I had imagined, or at least suspected it. A small gust of wind breezed past me, the chill of Autumn sending a small shudder through me and making my nipples stand on edge. I glanced down and saw them jutting through my shirt, reminding me that I had forgotten to put one of my bras back on. They were pretty obvious at the time.

Fae came back out, keys in hand. She walked up to me and I quickly noticed the way her eyes struggled to avoid my chest, where my nipples stuck out for all to see. Ordinarily, I would pull my jacket over to cover them, but I was still eager to tease her further and, hopefully, make my fantasy come true. Though I had enough sense to cover them in the car. An accident is far from the top of my bucket list.

“I told Frank about it and he says it’s okay. Just get better and come back tomorrow.” She explained.

“Thanks, Fae. Sorry if I worried you.” I told her, and I genuinely meant it. I don’t like to make others worry, makes me feel horrible, like I’m putting and unnecessary weight on their shoulders. Makes visiting my mother something of an ordeal, since she always frets over me, but it’s something I’ve learned to live with considering the fact that mothers always worry. Fae just smiled and shook her head.

“Don’t worry about it. It was worth it.” She said, before clamping her lips shut. I glanced at her from the passenger seat as we pulled out of the staff parking lot. Her eyes were wide and a blush had creeped back onto her face. Here was a girl who was very easily flustered. Fuck it, I thought and looked to her.

“Fae,” She leaned her head towards me to show she was listening, “Would you like to go out with me? Like on a date?” The car jerked, thankfully just before we’d pulled out into the road. I looked to Fae’s fingers, seeing them gripping the steering wheel tightly, almost to point that her knuckles turned white. Eventually, she exhaled deeply and relaxed.

“Yes.” She said so lightly that I didn’t hear her. When I said nothing, she turned to face me, “Yes, I’d like to go on a date with you.” She reiterated, a large, nervous smile spreading across her face. I returned the expression.

“Great, La Charité sound good? Say, 8 o’clock?” I asked. It was an expensive place, but one that was worth it. And I was prepared for this with some personal savings stashed away for when the day came that I had a date, and one that I had wanted for quite some time.

“Are you sure? Isn’t that place expensive?” She inquired, having regained her composure and was now driving down the road. There was worry in her voice as well, thinking about what’d happened earlier. Fae knew where my apartment building was, most people did, given the size of the town.

“Don’t worry. My treat.” I told her. It was only right that the one who proposed the date be the one to pay for it. Fae shook her head though.

“No, we’ll go half and half.” She said, admonishing the very idea.

“But-” I began, however she raised a hand from the steering wheel to silence me.

“No buts.” She told me simply, glancing at me from the corner of her vision with a look that crushed any rebuttal I was about to think of. I sighed and relaxed into the seat, settling in and allowing my head to process the sheer fact that it had, with some pushing, permitted my mouth to ask Fae out. Even when I had arrived back in my apartment, after waving goodbye and blowing a kiss to the ever diligent Fae, I couldn’t wipe the smirk off my face. The worry brought on by my fainting spell earlier had long since been removed from my mind.

Though I clearly remembered the fact that my breasts were apparently growing. I headed to my mirror bathroom mirror, which afforded me a look from just above the waist and upward, removing my shirt as I did so. As I stood there, squinting slightly I could definitely see a visible increase to my bust. My nipples also looked bigger, more than they should do for this size, but not to the point that I would say they appeared swollen. Somehow, they looked almost completely natural.

The colouration was also somewhat darker than before. It was almost imperceptible, but still there nonetheless. I briefly thought about rescheduling my next appointment with my doctor, but pushed the thought away. I felt just fine; no aching, no soreness, nothing out of place, and no pain in general. If my breasts continued to grow at this pace over the next three months, when my next check-up was due, they would be pretty damn large. From what I could guess, they had gained almost an entire inch in just a couple of days.

If there was any cause for concern; it was my libido. I had been studying my reflection for what couldn’t have been more than five or so minutes, and I could already feel the heat of my desire from before smouldering within me. Sparks of it were beginning to lick at the walls of my control, gradually urging me to give in. I knew I had intended to use this unexpected day off to relieve some tension, but I hadn’t quite realised just how great my lust had grown over the course of just a few hours. It required some special attention.

I didn’t bother to put my shirt back on. My apartment was warm and no one could see me, well, unless someone had snuck in and set up hidden cameras, but that was ridiculous. I soon came to my bedroom, pulling out my toy boxes from their hiding spot. I looked them over and settled on Size 9. This was my box that gave me a bit of a stretch, but nothing too severe. It also had one of my favourite items inside.

I stripped down completely and opened it up. Within rested my 10’’ vibrator, which was just as thick around as it was long, and next to it a tube of what many would assume to be lube. Which it was, but it also doubled as a potent aphrodisiac. How potent, one might ask, well enough to bring me from a tired and groggy state to a ravenous, nymphomaniac in under a minute. Though that required a rather liberal amount.

Like with the Size 12 box, beneath the toy and lube, rested a secret toy. It wasn’t like my equine phallus. This one wasn’t that large, only 9’’, but its girth more than made up for what it lacked in length, at least when compared to the other toys in my collection. I pulled it out, my fingers failing miserably to meet around it. As if that wasn’t enough, it had an inflatable knot, like a canine’s penis. In short, not the biggest in length. But in thickness… oh man.

My toys sat on the bedside table as I laid on my bed as naked as the day I was born. I always began like this, just letting my hands trail over my body. Fingers lingering on my breasts and nipples, tweaking the nubs into hard peaks, before my palms ran over my slightly pudgy stomach, to my shapely hips and thighs. I didn’t go any lower. I raised myself up, my hands sneaking under my body to take a large handful of my ass and grope it. A sigh escaped my lips at the feeling.

I’ve found that I enjoyed playing with my ass since leaving high school. Not my anus, though I’ve explored and discovered that its rather pleasurable, however my cheeks simply feel delightful in my hands. Soft, like my breasts, but firm with honed muscle beneath the dough like flesh. My butt didn’t send pulses of desire through my body, like my breasts would, however it was like a low heat gradually building. This was essentially my own personal massage to loosen me up.

Eventually, my hands found their way across my hips and back to my front. I relaxed on the bed, sighing happily as my thoroughly massaged rear was caressed by my soft mattress. Finally, a moan tore its way out of my mouth, as my fingers came into contact with my moist heat. At long last. I had been waiting hours for this moment.

Even so, I wasn’t about to rush. My fingers lightly ran over my vaginal lips, occasionally dipping into my soaked hole to gather some of my juices and lather my engorged labia in it, causing a low moan to rise from my mouth. I let my eyes shut slowly, summoning all the fantasies that had threatened to overwhelm me earlier this day and letting them play out in my mind. It was like firewood on a fire, helping my lust burn, but without allowing it to roar. I intended to change that soon.

I had just the method as well. My juices were flowing nicely now, a small unnoticed puddle forming on my bed beneath me. Moist as I was, the time came to douse the flames of my desire in my own personal brand of gasoline; two fingers extended straight and entered my wet pussy to a sharp moan of pleasure. My body jerked at the penetration, having anticipated it for so long only to be disappointed time and time again, until now. I felt my muscles go lax in my face, mouth drooping open and drool running from the sides of my mouth, while my cunt tightened around the intrusive digits. It was rare that I came so hard so soon.

When I had come down, I was panting as if I’d ran a marathon. My fingers remained inside of me, the drenched walls occasionally twitched around them, as if my body refused to let go of the pleasure they offered. I echoed the sentiment precisely. With the understanding that my ecstasy seeking cunt was more than ready, I reached over and grabbed the first dildo, the 10’’ one. Its girth was insane, too thick for my fingers to meet around. Thankfully its tip was tapered and flared out into its true size.

Even so, the tip was still a good 6’’ around. As I held it, poised at my entrance, I inserted a third finger and used it to stretch open myself. My other hand moved closer, the dildo’s head approaching my entrance. In my imagination it almost seemed to be drooling, just as much as my mouth. A groan of pleasure escaped my lips as I pushed the plastic dick into myself.

“Oh god, I needed this.” I moaned aloud as I felt my cunt stretching, that delightful sensation coursing through my body and mind. Very few things could outmatch the feeling for me. I continued to push it inside, moaning and gasping as I felt my snatch opening further and further. With every inch that entered me, I was forced to stretch an equal amount, until finally I was stretched tautly around my toy. Despite this, I continued to push it in and didn’t stop until all 10’’ were inside.

When I had reached that goal, I relaxed. I laid there, panting and moaning lowly while my dildo rested inside my pussy. A grin spread across my face, a feeling of fulfilment coming over me as I basked in the sensations of my stuffed snatch. But I knew this wasn’t nearly enough and my hands seemed to know it too, as they reached for my pussy to further stimulate it. My fingers ran over the tautly stretched labia, bringing another moan.

A part of me felt content to lay there like this. Just lazily pleasuring myself, but with no chance of a fulfilling orgasm. However, that simply would not do. I forced one hand away from my body and to the bedside table, where my aphrodisiac spiked lube sat. Unscrewing the lid, I poured a small handful onto my stomach and returned it to its position. After that I began to rub the lube into my skin, moaning openly as I felt the potent aphrodisiac quickly go to work. This was pure gasoline for my flames.

My hand, coated as it was in lube, returned to my snatch while its sister retreated. I took hold of the dildo, managing to pull a couple of inches out from my clenching pussy, before ramming back inside. The lube that covered my hand rubbed off onto it and, when it came into contact with my pussy, onto my sensitive labia. Bursts of light streaked across my vision, as if fireworks had been set off within my body, but with the focus of it where it mattered; my crotch. I pulled the fake cock back and shoved it inside again.

Soon enough I had built up a rhythm. I angled my hand just right, allowing the still aphrodisiac painted palm to further coat my groin. With each hilting thrust of the dildo, I felt its tip shove against my cervix, like a battering ram attempting to break open a castle’s gate. And each time I felt that, my orgasm drew that little bit closer, its pace increasing dramatically with every single thrust. My head pushed down into my bed, mouth open to release a constant series of moans to the ceiling. Meanwhile, my hands never strayed from their position at my crotch and breast.

One hand would thrust my dildo in a constant pace, while the other would grope and squeeze my sensitive breast. Like before, I noticed the fact that they felt more sensitive than before, almost like they had taken on the qualities my pussy. Not that my lust hazed mind cared to note this, only caring to indulge in the fact. My fingers took a nipple between them, pinching and pulling on it to elicit a high pitched moan from my lips. It felt almost as good as my clit.

As if to dissuade the idea, I brushed the engorged nub atop my stretched cunt. Immediately, the fireworks of pleasure that had been exploding within me suddenly turned into WMDs, sending me into a cascade of eye-rolling bliss. My hand squeezed my breast hard, the nipple being pulled away from me as my body seized up in the face of overwhelming ecstasy. My mouth hung open in a silent cry to the heavens.

My hips bucked as if to meet the hips of an imaginary lover. Somehow, that thought made its way through the fog of joyous pleasure, affirming itself in my head. My orgasm, beginning to gradually fade as I passed its precipice, had its flame rekindled as my fantasy took hold. Fae kneeling behind me on my bed, just as naked as I was, holding onto a massive strap on that seemed to throb in time with my heart. She smiled lustfully down at me and pushed it inside. It was no strap on.

As far as my mind was concerned, Fae had a cock. A massive, 10’’ long and 10’’ thick slab of meat between her legs, complete with finger sized veins throbbing powerfully and a pair of balls the size of racquet balls. They hung heavily in a taut sac, the smooth skin of Fae’s scrotum marred only by veins as thick as the shaft’s. My imagination, as powerful as it was, made it feel like her balls were smashing into me with each thrust. Her shaft penetrated me repeatedly, filling my depths almost beyond what I could handle.

Then, without any warning from even my own mind, Fae seemed to grow. Not in length, in fact she lost a full inch, however that inch seemed to add five-fold to her girth. My pussy never once complained as it was forced to open even further than before, by a wide margin at that, only sending consistent waves of pleasure through me. The Fae of my imagination finished her changes, but her pace didn’t falter in the slightest. No, that wasn’t quite right. She sped up.

Were I in the right frame of mind, I would have tried to slow her down. But I couldn’t find the will. That wasn’t quite right either. I wanted her to go faster, much faster. As if in response, she moved even quicker, putting more power into each thrust. My orgasms began to roll into one another. My vision blurred, eyes rolling back into my skull as I fell into the blissful abyss of aphrodisiac laced climaxes. I couldn’t hold up under the assault. I passed out.

I had no idea how long had passed when I regained consciousness. The sun was setting, that much I knew from the faint rays of light that pervaded my bedroom. However, I couldn’t even find the strength to roll my head from side to side. A sense of satisfied exhaustion permeated my entire body, the same kind of sensation one feels after an intense, but intensely fulfilling workout. Accompanying this feeling, was a soreness between my legs, oddly mixed with a sensation that I was stuffed full of something. Curious, I moved a hand down to my pussy and found my dildo jutting out of me.

The memories came back in a rush and I grinned like a drunk. Somewhat reluctantly, I pulled the fake cock out with a long, drawn out sigh. It pulled on the walls, as if threatening to pull them out with it. Thankfully, my juices had yet to dry and I was able to pull it out fairly smoothly. Even after I placed it down on my bed, I laid still for several long seconds, or maybe minutes. When I did manage to muster the will to sit up, I looked down at myself.

A frown creased my forehead in an instant. Confusion replaced the feeling of satisfaction. On my stomach, sat a single drop of white. It looked similar to cream; white and thick. Naturally curious, I reached down and dabbed a finger into it, the tip coming back coated in the stuff. I brought it to my nose, taking a deep sniff at it to try and ascertain just what it was exactly, but the scent was absent. Save for a faint smell of milk, but it was so mild that I couldn’t tell amidst the fragrance of my juices.

Some part of me wondered if my fantasy had been real. Fae had walked into my apartment, stripped down and fucked me with a massive cock… a cock that was attached to a beautiful, perfectly feminine young woman. Deep inside of me I felt a pleasurable ache at the memory. But the fantasy was impossible. Very few men had cocks that size, let alone a woman. I sighed and decided that it was probably just the lube that had dried on my skin.

I managed to swing my legs over the side and stood up. For a moment, the world swayed as my legs threatened to give out under me, but it soon stabilised. My phone was on the table, forgotten in my time of passion. I picked it up and found the time was 5:14PM. I had been out for over four hours at least. Which left me little over two hours before my date with Fae. My fantasy once again crossed my mind, but soon quelled once more. I needed a shower and some time to let my body recover.

Maybe Fae has this problem as well, I wondered. I don’t think I would mind at all, hell, I actually hope for it. It’d make for an interesting relationship in bed… assuming it made it that far of course. Don’t be so negative, I told myself as I walked into my bathroom. My pussy really did ache in the best way possible. Unless this date went incredibly well, I won’t be touching it for a little while. That is to say a day or two at most.

Two hours and twenty minutes later, I heard a knocking on my door. Since I didn’t have a car at the moment, the vehicle currently stuck at the store until I could pick it up tomorrow, she insisted on being the gentleman and picking me up. I sometimes considered myself a tomboy; more willing to do labour, a touch rougher than most women I knew. But at the same time, I did enjoy a bit of pampering, even if it was just a potential girlfriend picking me up for a dinner date. Didn’t matter either way, I stood from my couch to answer the door.

Strangely enough I felt my heart beating nervously in my chest. This was a sensation I hadn’t felt in a long time, not since my last date in high school. Coincidentally, that was the last relationship in my life that lasted more than four months. Sad I know. Well, here’s hoping that’s going to change soon. My past boyfriends and girlfriends had never really told me what I did wrong, though I assume it might have had something to do with my overbearing libido. But I’d gotten better at controlling it recently. Well, not within the past week.

I opened the door, an anticipatory smile on my face. As the door opened to reveal Fae, I saw that she shared my expression.

“Hey there,” She said in greeting, an intrigued eye travelling up and down my body, “Wow.” She finished in surprise. I had gone as close to all out as I could that evening. I wore one of my few dresses, an elegant one piece. A tear in the side revealed a tasteful amount of my lightly muscled thigh, stopping just below my hip. The neckline was low and showed off a decent amount of my cleavage, helped by my wearing an old bra. It was tight, but worth having my boobs practically pop from the cups.

As a precaution for that evening, I was also wearing one of my lacy ones. Black as night, very similar to the one Fae had picked out for me. To go with it, I had a matching pair of panties on; black, lacy and undeniably erotic. They might go unseen tonight, but I was optimistic.

“And so do you.” I complimented her. She had dressed up as well, though the change in dress wasn’t nearly as striking as mine. Fae already dressed in a feminine manner; skirts, form-fitting jeans, etc. And tonight was no exception. Rather than a dress though, she wore a button-up blouse, with matching black jeans. She was casual, but in a smart way. The fact that her shirt was a button-up only made her all the more tempting. I couldn’t help seeing myself opening it button by button.

I stepped aside and gestured for her to come inside. Our reservations weren’t for about 10 minutes and La Charité was only a few minutes away, with traffic, from my apartment building, so we had a little while to relax. And I was interested to see what Fae thought of my place.

“Thanks.” She said, smiling shyly as she walked inside. I noticed her looking around, an approving look in her eye. I couldn’t help the pride that swelled in my heart, “Nice place, but don’t you find it a bit small?” She asked, looking to make conversation.

“No,” I answered with a small shake of my head, “It’s cosy.” She raised an eyebrow at that, but nodded.

“Fair enough. Not much room for a drum kit though.” She noted, knowing that I played drums as a hobby.

“I know,” I said and nodded for her to sit on the couch, “Doesn’t matter though, since I can’t have one here anyway. Too much noise.” I explained when she gave a questioning look.

“Why not just get an electronic kit?” She inquired.

“I prefer an acoustic set. Feels nicer to play on and has a better sound.” I explained. I’d tried some of the electric kits on display at work and they just didn’t feel right.

“Yeah, but an electric kit is smaller and quieter. Perfect for practice.” She argued.

“True,” I admitted, “But they’re also pretty damn expensive.” I smirked when she seemed to admit defeat. The store wasn’t a bad job, but it was a minimum wage one.

“Ever thought about a different instrument then? Something you can play around the house?” I shrugged in response, “Because I think you’d be great at piano.” She said, grinning playfully.

“Oh, and why’s that?” I asked, curious.

“No reason, you just seem like you have talented fingers.” She replied, flashing me a smile that had just a hint of sensuality to it. Maybe tonight would have a happy ending after all, I thought with no small amount of hope. After a couple more minutes of small talk, we decided to head off to our reservation, graciously made by Fae earlier that day. Right after she got back to the store from what she told me.

The restaurant was packed as normal. The atmosphere was saturated with happy couples. There were nerves mixed in, almost visible from the second we walked in. La Charité was a popular place to propose, and clearly several men intended to pop the question that evening. The hostess greeted us and didn’t even bat an eyelid at the fact that two women were eating at the most romantic restaurant together. This town wasn’t close-minded, but I knew most people had a predisposed prejudice towards homosexuals. It was simply a fact of human nature due to the society many grow up in.

We were soon sat down in a small booth towards the back of the building. It was out of the way of most prying eyes, many of which had turned to follow us while we made our way to the booth, and thus afforded us some privacy. If I didn’t know any better, I’d almost say she intended for us to fool around. But Fae was clearly new to this side of herself, given the blush on her face and the way I noticed her hands clenching and unclenching, or playing with each other nervously. From what I could tell there was two ways to construe the actions:

1): She was just nervous about this date. Understandable, since I’m pretty sure she had a crush on me for quite some time now. And it was perfectly natural for anyone to be anxious on the first date, unless they were a robot.

2): She was holding herself back. Barely. This was more my personal hope than anything. If she was holding back, then I’d widdle down that control of hers, until she was barely holding on. And then I’d go in for the kill. Already my mind was hazy with my fantasies of the situation.

“Gale? Earth to Gale, do your read me?” Fae said, waving her hand in front of my face. I jolted back to reality.

“Sorry, what’s going on?”

“Are you ready to order?” A waiter asked, notepad poised to write down our orders on. I glanced from him to the menu in front of me, which I hadn’t realised I’d even lifted.

“Oh, sorry. One moment please?” I said, scanning over the meals listed and searching for something I knew. Eventually I just ordered the special. Fae also gave her order and looked at me, worry in her eyes.

“Gale, be honest with me, are you okay?” She asked. The look in her eyes told me quite clearly that she would catch it if I lied. I bit my lip, uncertain as to whether or not I should answer her. Eventually, I sighed.

“I’m honestly not sure,” I admitted, “I mean, I feel fine physically.” I said.

“And mentally?” She pushed, eying me closely. I shrugged.

“I don’t know. I’ve spaced out before, but it doesn’t happen very often.” I told her, shrugging once again. She didn’t seem all too happy with that, frowning deeply.

“Have you seen anyone about it?” She inquired, leaning forward. I shook my head.

“No. Like I said, I don’t space out that much.” Fae leaned her back, looking at the ceiling as if to ponder this. I could see her biting her lip, before sighing.

“Well, you don’t seem concerned about it.” She said after a few moments of silence, “But,” She added, “If you ever think it’s becoming a problem, you get your ass to a professional. Got it?” I nodded, charmed in a way by how worried she was. Satisfied, she relaxed into her seat.

“Now,” She said with a small grin, “Onto more serious matters.” I raised an eyebrow at her.

“What kind of serious matters?” I asked out of curiosity.

“The juicy kind,” She replied with a wide grin, “Tell me a secret.”

“I have twelve boxes of dildos and one of them is like two feet long.” I didn’t actually say it, but the temptation was there, just to see her reaction. I wasn’t about to risk a possible relationship on the first date by revealing such a detail about myself.

“I’m an open book. You already know everything about me.” I told her instead, she smirked playfully and raised an eyebrow.

“I doubt it. Alright, let me ask you something.”

“Go for it.” I said, shrugging.

“How many times do you masturbate?” She must’ve timed it. I had raised a glance of champagne and was drinking from it when she asked, causing me to sputter and cough. She smirked at my reaction.

“What?” I gasped, looking at her with wide eyes.

“How many times do you masturbate?” She repeated, still wearing her amused smirk. I glanced around, wondering if she was trying to play a joke on me or something. When I looked back to her, specifically her eyes, I saw she was actually serious.

“Um, not that much really.” I answered, blushing and looking down.

“I was just joking, Gale.” She said, chuckling and leaning over from across the table to place a hand on my own. I didn’t show it, but the contact made my heart jump a beat. I looked at her with a single brow raised, disbelief plain on my face.

“You should be an actor.” I said with a laugh, pushing the question aside. She joined in and we began to simply enjoy the night. The food was delicious as one would expect from the most popular restaurant in town, and I found myself relaxing completely. A rarity for me. It was something I’ve noticed about myself ever since entering the hectic world of adults, that I never quite allowed my shoulders to slump or my muscles to go lax at any time. The only exceptions being when I was alone in my apartment with my toys.

Fae and I had enjoyed each other’s company before, but it never dawned on me just how much a date could augment that enjoyment. As we got more and more alcohol, courtesy of some delicious champagne, into our bodies we laughed more and I could tell she was loosening up around me. The memories are vague towards the end of the night, but I recall her making more than one comment in regards to my shapely figure, and her gaze lingering on my chest more than once. Sadly, I woke up in the morning on my own.

4

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 3 - The Beginnings of a Wonderful Relationship

I groaned and sat up. I felt great, despite the throbbing in my head from the mild hangover. The only issue is that I regretted not having another body beside mine, but that could change. Particularly if last night was as fun as I seem to remember it being. There was something I did notice as I sat up; my shirt was a bit tighter than I remembered. But it couldn’t be? It should be impossible to grow bigger boobs overnight. I must’ve put on a smaller one last night.

Actually, I didn’t even remember changing into the shirt. How much did I drink last night? I wondered, though it couldn’t have been too much. Otherwise I would’ve been groaning at the thought of doing anything more than lying in bed. In all fairness, my mind was always elsewhere these days. No sense in worrying about it, since I didn’t feel any worse for wear.

I did find one noticeable change later that morning. After my shower, when I stood before my mirror to brush my hair, I paused when I noticed my chest seemed to be bouncier than before. With each movement, they jiggled enticingly, like two large bowls of jelly, but in the best way. However, they were definitely bigger than I remembered. I finished brushing my hair and grabbed one of my new D cup bras.

Yesterday, they were more than big enough. But now, as I put it on, I noticed that it was snug, almost uncomfortably tight. They were definitely still growing then, and possibly faster than before. Impossible as it might sound, they almost seemed to have gained a full cup size in the past 24 hours. I won’t lie and say that I’m upset about them growing, but if they persisted like this, then it could become difficult. And not to mention expensive.

I heaved a sigh, feeling the straps dig into my skin from the deep breath. Damn, they really had grown. Nonetheless, I continued to get dressed and headed off to work, though not without noting that my shirts were beginning to constrict my chest slightly. Maybe Fae would have some clothes to lend me? As I thought of Fae, I remembered that my car was still stuck at the store’s car park. Meaning I needed a lift.

As if on cue, my phone notified me of a text message. Hey there, waiting outside for you xxx. It was from Fae. The three kisses on the end brought a massive sigh of relief. I hadn’t realised it until then, that I’d been unconsciously tense. It didn’t take me long to realise why; after how easily lost in my fantasies I was becoming lately, a part of me feared that I had imagined it all. Just that thought alone scared me, but this was more than enough to calm me down. Fae was most likely my girlfriend and that was a fact. An absolute, real-life fact.

I headed down to meet her. She was waiting outside in her car, smiling when she saw me walk out of the building. She was wearing her usual work attire; a form fitting shirt with matching jeans, except for one change. Her shirt had a lower neckline than the ones she normally wore.

“Hey there,” She said warmly, “How’d you sleep?” She asked as I sat down. I could almost feel her eyes running over me as I did so.

“Pretty good, and you?” I turned to face her as I pulled the seatbelt on. She was still smiling broadly. Her skin almost seemed to glow, in that way that women seemed to when they were happy. Or after a wonderful night spent with a lover. Had we gone that far last night? No, I would’ve felt it if we had.

“Good is an understatement for me.” She said, but didn’t elaborate further. I had to wonder if we had gone all the way last night, but pushed it aside. My apartment didn’t seem like anyone else had been inside of it, and I had woken alone in my bed.

“Oh? Good dreams?” I asked as we started down the road.

“Like I said ‘understatement’.” She repeated. When we stopped at a red light, she suddenly turned in her seat and leaned over to kiss me full on the lips, catching me by surprise. When she pulled back, I’m pretty sure I looked like a deer caught in the headlights.

“Wow.” I finally uttered and Fae only smiled, returning her attention to the road, “Our first kiss.” I whispered to myself. She caught it though.

“Hardly. You must’ve been pretty out of it last night.” She said, winking at me. Somehow, my eyes widened even further.

“Did we sleep together?” I couldn’t help but ask. She chuckled, though I caught some level of regret in her tone as she answered.

“No, just kissing. Lots and lots of kissing.” She said with a giggle akin to that of a schoolgirl talking to her first crush. That same blush I was so used to seeing returned to her face, but I knew it was born of both affection and embarrassment, rather than solely the latter. I noticed her unconsciously licking her lips at the memory. I silently cursed myself for drinking so much, but also thanked whatever deities were watching over me for making last night a huge success. Now all I had to do was keep this relationship going.

“Gale?” Fae asked as she pulled into the carpark, beside my own car.

“Hmm?” I hummed questioningly, turning to face her.

“If you, uh, if you think you’re gonna ‘space out’ again, let me know. Okay? I don’t want something to happen to you.” She said, concern thick in her voice and on her face. I knew she was genuinely worried about me; anyone could see that.

“I don’t think it’s that easy, Fae. They just happen.” I told her, wishing I had a better answer. She nodded.

“I know, but if you think it’s gonna happen. Tell me. You never know after all.” She pushed, looking me dead in the eye.

“Okay. Just do me one favour?” I asked.

“Name it.” She said eagerly.

“Don’t do anything to excite me, at least not until later.” I told her, to which she raised a curious eyebrow.

“Why?” She asked. There was a hint of discontent in her voice. I almost couldn’t stop myself from fantasising about what she would do to try and tease me throughout the day.

“How do I say this?” I asked aloud, thinking for a moment before deciding to be blunt, “You’re the source of my fantasies.” I explained.

“I’m in your fantasies?” I nodded.

“Yeah, all the time. It’s why I end up spacing out.” I explained to her, blushing a little out of embarrassment. After all, I was revealing the subject of my fantasies. This relationship was evidently going faster than most would. Well, that wasn’t always a bad thing. Fae also blushed at that, looking away even as she nodded.

“Okay. I’ll try. No promises though.” She said, voice filled with the unexpected pride she felt. I can’t blame her, she just found out her crush used to have a crush on her as well. And now the two who had crushes on the other were dating. It was a rare, and joyous, occasion.

“That’s all I ask.” I replied and leaned over, lips slightly puckered for a kiss. She didn’t hesitate, returning the affection by mashing her lips into my own, hungry for more. I didn’t stop her. We have a few minutes before work started after all. I didn’t need to encourage her mouth open; she was inexperienced, almost seeming to try and devour my face. Eventually, I tamed her and our tongues soon began to play together. When we pulled apart, both of us were panting and red in the face. Not from embarrassment.

“Holy… crap.” She gasped, leaning back in her seat, a dazed look on her face. Fae couldn’t stop the smile that spread across her face, and neither could I. Deep within the pits of my body, I could feel the beginnings of my lust burning into existence. I imagine it as something akin to a campfire; small, but warm, and capable of reaching far greater heights. Just looking at Fae was like adding a few sticks and twigs to fuel the flames.

“We should get inside.” I said, nodding to the dashboard, where her clock told us we were now three minutes late. She nodded, visibly struggling to regain her ability to speak coherently. Her smile had faded, replaced by what looked like an expression of concentration.

“Yeah.” She managed to huff and opened her car door, climbing out. I was out faster, moving around to her, just in case her legs gave out. Fae was adorably inexperienced, at least from what I could tell. Probably raised in a conservative household, I thought with no small amount of excitement. I would sometimes peruse the internet for erotic stories, and the ones featuring corruption of a pure youth always got me hot and wet. Now I had a chance to live it out.

But that would have to wait until later. For now, I had a day of work to get through. With the added difficulty of the now powered urges I felt towards Fae. For her part, she managed to keep her movements fairly minimal, so as keep her curvy body from tempting me too much. Be that as it may, the campfire of my lust was gradually burning greater just from looking at her. Despite her best attempts, seeing her walk away was like throwing a stack of paper on the flames; her ass swayed temptingly with each step. More than once I had licked my lips at the sight.

Fortunately, the day came to an end. Fae and I had finished up with work and headed back to the carpark.

“You okay to drive?” She asked me, a hopeful look in her eyes as she watched me walk to my own car. Part of me wanted to say no, but I knew I needed my car soon, since my weekly visit to my parents was coming up. As such, I nodded and smiled.

“Yeah, I’m alright.” I said. My smile faded slightly when her eyes lowered dejectedly, though I knew just how to cheer her up, “Doesn’t mean you can’t hang out with me tonight.” I added, beaming when her expression lifted, resembling a kid waking up on Christmas morning. We headed back to my place, where we did something I hadn’t realised I’d longed for in the time since my last relationship; snuggling. We cosied up on my couch and watched whatever came on the TV, my arms around her as she enjoyed my close proximity.

I could tell she was happy like this. But I also knew she wanted to progress further than just holding one another and kissing, as soon as possible at that. I did too. How could I not? I had the girl I’d fantasised about for months at this point in my home, in my arms, and more than willing to give into me body and soul. However, I held myself back. There was no way I wasn’t about to savour this.

I’ll give it a few weeks, I told myself. I nodded internally, deciding that it was a decent amount of time to work out just how far she was willing to go. It’d also give me a chance to track down my seductive bed wear. I had a fondness for a bit of leather, particularly when it came to underwear, since it hugged my body so tightly. I also quite wearing pantyhose, maybe with leather straps criss-crossed over my front and back. All of this was tied together by a leather collar. Everything was black of course.

The week progressed with Fae and I spent time together. In that time, we learned more about each other. Of course, we made out more than a pair of overly horny teenagers, but that was beginning to tone down. We began to enjoy the mere act of being together, occasionally planting a kiss on the other’s lips, cheek, neck etc. There had been a few times that we’d begun to grope one another. Fae was more than aware of how sensitive my chest was.

Speaking of which, the growth I was experiencing had yet to fade. It wasn’t nearly as fast as the day after my first date with Fae, but it was noticeable. By the time I was driving down to visit my parents, I had returned the D cup bras and had to buy DD cups. Meaning I was currently at a size that most women, and men, coveted. But I doubted I was done growing. Must be a second puberty… or a late one, I thought.

Mum and Dad were naturally surprised by my expanded bust. But they quickly recovered, my mum telling me with no small amount of pride that she always knew I was a ‘late bloomer’. My dad joked that it was all because of my mother’s cooking, which I whole heartedly agreed with, even if I had different ideas. My dad, Josh, was a handyman, formerly a construction worker/part-time accountant/music instructor. He was always a busy guy, liked to be doing something at any time of the day. Even sitting down to watch TV, his hands would usually be in constant motion.

My mum was the everyday hero; housewife. She made sure the place was spotless and kept the fridge stuffed full of goodies. It was how I used to think of her when I younger, like she was this superhero who helped the little people, that is to say myself. Even as I grew older, I still considered her to be a hero of sorts. A hero was perfect, and that’s just how I thought of her. Even now, bordering on the age of 50, she was still my dear mother. I never forgot how fortunate I was to have her.

After all, if it weren’t for her, I’d have lost any semblance of self-esteem in my first years of high school. As I’ve said, I used to be incredibly skinny. To the point that people thought I was anorexic. That wasn’t the case. My metabolism was pretty damn high and I rarely needed much food to keep me satisfied. I had done the opposite of what many women did and intentionally put on weight, something my mum had actually endorsed. She said men didn’t want a twig of a woman, they wanted someone with curves. Someone who was soft and cuddly.

And so I did. In a little over a year I went from a skinny, 98lb twig of a girl to a fairly curvy, 120lb woman. From there I made sure to gain a little more as I grew taller. The weight I put on was distributed surprisingly evenly, with an equal amount rounding out my breasts, hips and rear. It also softened the rest of my body nicely and gave me a fairly adorable paunch to my stomach, the kind that doesn’t jiggle excessively or sticks out too far. It’s more of a pillow than anything. Something Fae had found to be extremely comfortable.

The weekend passed by rather uneventfully. The high being my second date with Fae to a movie theatre, where we saw the BFG. Damn, technology can be amazing, that giant looked freaking awesome. For the most part it was pretty damn good, nice visuals, excellent acting, and some enjoyable comedy. Fae enjoyed it as well, not surprising since she picked it out. I would’ve liked to see The Conjuring 2, but Fae revealed she was a bit of a scaredy-cat. And it didn’t help that it was out of theatres now.

Over those days, my chest continued its expansion. It was pretty worrying actually. While I’ve wanted larger breasts, mostly because I suspected Fae of being something of a boob lover, the fact that I had gone up two sizes in under a week for pretty disconcerting. And I was still growing. My new bras were already beginning to feel tight. Then there were the other more… concerning changes.

I hadn’t really paid attention to them, but my nipples were beginning to make that impossible to do. They were naturally growing in proportion to my breasts, well, not entirely. They seemed a little big in comparison. Maybe an inch long at the least, and an inch around, at least when I was aroused and playing with them. Even normally, they were rather large and refused to fully go back down. If it weren’t for the fact that my bras were nicely padded, the nubs would poke out from them nearly all the time. My areolae and nipples were also appearing darker than normal.

I vaguely recall reading that a pregnant woman’s breasts will do something similar to this. They engorge with milk, and their nipples swell up and darken as well. But I wasn’t pregnant, that much I was sure of. I hadn’t slept with a man in years after all. And even then, I doubt my breasts would be changing this early into it. I briefly considered calling Doctor Blare about it, but decided to wait one more week. If they went up another cup size in that time, then I’d call and set up an appointment. In the meantime, I decided I’d enjoy them.

Being with Fae so much more was naturally fuelling my desires. As such, as soon as she would go home, I’d be on my bed. Then my pants would be down, underwear going with it, and my fingers would gleefully explore my body, before reaching out to grab whatever box I’d chosen for the night. Every morning, I’d wake up satisfactorily exhausted and with a wide grin on my face.

The week went by in a similar fashion as the last. Fae and I were steadily growing closer and closer, though she was starting appear somewhat hesitant about exploring each other’s bodies as of late, particularly when my hand would travel down to her hips. She would seize up and pull away. I never got a proper explanation out of her about it, but I didn’t push the matter. When she was ready to go further, then that’d be fine. Strange though, I thought at first, she had seemed so eager before. Either way, I’d leave it up to her.

My breasts had definitely gone up another cup size. Almost two by the time I had called Doctor Blare. Rick was still out apparently. Thankfully, I was able to organise a quick check-up in just a few days after work. My breasts were beginning to become quite cumbersome. I had discarded my DD bras in favour of F cups now, and even then I was beginning find them to be rather snug. Not only that, but I was having to choose bras with a quite a fair amount of padding. My nipples were getting out of hand.

When I would play with myself, they were massive. Easily an inch and a half long, and two inches around now. I’d never seen nipples so large before. They weren’t all bad though, even if they did make me self-conscious at times. Each nipple felt just as good as my clit. Speaking of which, I had noticed a very, emphasis on very, slight swelling to my genitalia. My lower lips were marginally engorged and my clit stuck out another millimetre or so.

Just what the hell was happening to me? It wasn’t too bad I suppose, I mean a bigger chest usually means more attention from the desired sex, right? Even if they were starting to get in the way a little, and eating into my savings from all the new bras. Fae had suggested that I buy a couple of G cups when we last went, just in case the growth didn’t subside. So now, I had two pairs of larger bras amidst the others. A few days later, I headed to the clinic wearing one of the G cups.

Since it was only a quick check-up I was sent straight through to see the doctor. She was sitting at her desk, typing away at the keyboard, but looked up when I entered. She smiled warmly, though there was a hint of concern in her eyes. My phone call, while not panicked, wasn’t entirely calm either.

“Hello, Gale. How have you been, aside from the obvious of course?” She asked politely, gesturing to a leather chair opposite her. I took it.

“Pretty good I guess.” I said, fingers tied together while I thought of how best to explain. Thankfully, I didn’t need to.

“I’m sorry about the sudden growth you’ve seen. The injection was something of an experimental one; it’s only been tested a few times before.” She explained.

“Wait, and the FDA still gave it out?” I asked, frowning. Doctor Blare shook her head.

“Not exactly. It was authorised by some of the higher ups, but majority ruled it out. So, under the radar, some of them gave it out to smaller clinics like this one. They said that the results would speak for themselves.”

“How do you know about this?” I asked, to which she grinned a little.

“My uncle’s one of those higher ups. He has a bad habit of getting a little drunk and calling me up. He’s like an open book. Still sucks his thumb when he sleeps.” She told me, bringing a small grin to my lips as well.

“So, what was the drug supposed to do?” I asked, curious. The side effects I was seeing were disconcerting of course, but perhaps it had saved my life or something to that effect.

“It’s a potential cure to cancer. Well, specifically breast cancer.” She said, causing my jaw to drop.

“Wait, you mean…” I trailed off and she nodded.

“I found something that looked to be the beginnings of the cancer in your last check-up. I didn’t tell you about it because I didn’t want to worry you. I really am sorry, Gale.” She told me, the tone of her voice genuine. I waited a full minute before replying.

“And what about now?” I asked. She blinked in surprise, before understanding what I meant.

“Let me take a look. It should’ve worked just fine, despite the side effects.” She said and moved closer. I removed my shirt and bra. I felt no small amount of pride as her eyes widened when she took in my expansive chest. My breasts, despite their growth, retained their tear drop shape. The nipples weren’t engorged at the moment, but even then they jutted out almost an inch. For her part, Doctor Blare didn’t hesitate and began inspecting me.

The moment she began poke around, I had to bite my lip. I’d neglected to mention the ongoing increase to my sensitivity. One morning, I had woken up naked and a random breeze had brushed over my chest, sending a shudder of desire through me. They felt nearly as good as my pussy. Actually, they might be more sensitive now. Even so, I kept the signs of any pleasure at bay while she inspected my expanded bust.

Eventually, she pulled back with a nod of her head.

“Yep, looks like any sign of it is gone.” She said, smiling at me. I breathed a sigh of relief, partially because she was no longer touching my sensitive chest and because I was free of any sign of cancer.

“Thank god.” I said, pulling my bra and shirt back on.

“Now, as for the growth you told me about,” She said, moving away and to a cabinet, “These should handle that.” She came back with a small bottle of pills. They looked like those painkillers anyone could buy at a drug store, though they were a deep, red colour. Similar to carmine. With a stripe of blue down the middle of them. An odd colouration choice, but I wasn’t one to judge.

“These’ll stop me growing?” I asked, giving them an incredulous look as she handed them to me. It was bare of any label, not even a name.

“Yes. Don’t worry, these are FDA approved.” She assured me, seeing the look I was giving the bottle. I didn’t see a list of ingredients. Anything without a single label was extremely suspicious.

“FDA approved, but no nutrition list or anything?” I asked, raising a sceptical eyebrow. Blare gave a small chuckle.

“Well, they’re approved, but not on the market yet. Uncle, remember?” She reminded me, jotting down something on a small notepad. I nodded, and pocketed the pills.

“Don’t I need a note or something about these?” I asked her, despite already standing up and gathering my things.

“No worries. If your employer asks about them, give them my number and I’ll get it sorted out for you.” She said, also standing.

“Okay. Take care, I guess.” I replied.

“I should be saying that to you. Those puppies might knock someone out.” She chuckled. I joined in, having thought the same thing more than once since finding myself to be an G cup. I hadn’t given much thought to it before, but I just realised how big they looked on my body given the fact that I was fairly short and wasn’t exactly heavyset. Hopefully, they wouldn’t grow too much before the pills kicked in.

“See ya.” I said in parting and walked back down the hall. As I did so, I noticed a familiar perfume. I looked up from my purse, where the pills now rested, and saw Fae walking towards me, “Hey there, beautiful.” I greeted her with a large smirk. She jumped slightly and looked up, a surprised grin appearing on her face.

“Gale? What’re you doing here?” She asked, walking up and giving me a small peck on the cheek.

“For that check-up I mentioned,” I explained, “What about you? Everything alright?” I asked, brow furrowed in concern. She noticed that quickly and shook her head.

“Don’t worry. I’m here for the same reason you are; standard check-up.” She said, hoping to relieve any concerns I had for her. She was successful and I relaxed.

“Okay, want me to wait for you?” I asked, but she shook her head.

“No, it’s okay. I’ll see you later.” She said, leaning up to peck me on the lips, before heading down the hall. I shrugged and headed back to my car, wondering what I was going to do with the rest of my evening. Before anything else, I quickly popped a pill. Blare hadn’t given me any instructions about, so I assumed they worked the same as most; once or twice a day in the morning or evening. As I drove home, my mind turned briefly to Fae. We’d been going out for just over a week now and I’m beginning to feel antsy about progressing the relationship.

I went back to my earlier dilemma of what I was gonna do with my evening alone. As if in response, my mind conjured a naked image of Fae. That made my decision for me, as an intense heat blossomed into life at the core of my being. Size 10 would do tonight, I thought.

5

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 4 - Fae's Turmoil

-Fae-

I felt bad. Like, really bad. I hated to lie to Gale, even before we became girlfriends. But it was for her own good, I told myself. It was all for her good. Now I can’t even be honest with myself. Fantastic.

We’ve been friends for well over a year. I knew a fair amount about her, including her disappointing high school life and how puberty had done next to nothing for her. She had also hinted to me at times that she did wish she had a larger bust. I had been searching for quite some time, and then I found Doctor Blare. She was something of an underground doctor, but one that was very well connected. Able to get drugs that aren’t on the market yet or even approved.

She told me about one that could do exactly what I was hoping for. I found a way to get her and Gale in the same room, under the guise that Blare was a replacement for Rick, mine and Gale’s family doctor for years. Through this, Blare was able to get the drug in her. The results were more than I could imagine.

I hadn’t told Gale this, but I was a serious breast enthusiast. In my room at my parent’s house – still saving up for my own place – I had an extensive collection of porn, anime and hentai that all featured excessively large breasts. However, I didn’t have much of a desire to grow myself. I liked to admire them on others. I’d always liked Gale’s body, curvy, soft and deliciously feminine, but her bust was only average for her figure. I wanted her to have a chest to put all others to shame.

But as I said before, I feel bad. Lying to her is possibly the last thing I wanted to do. Well, I wasn’t lying so much as withholding information, I thought in an attempt to rationalise what I was doing. It didn’t help though. I was playing with Gale’s body without her knowing, and I had no idea if she would come out of this enjoying what I’ve done. My hope was that our relationship would progress far enough that she’d forgive me.

Though that never worked, even in the movies. I sighed as I stepped into the room.

“Evening, Miss Mitchell.” Blare said in greeting, already packing the items away.

“She’s got the pills?” I asked, keeping my tone very neutral. Blare nodded, “What did you tell her?” I inquired further, wanting to know in case I had to play along.

“I told her that they would reduce the growth of her breasts.” She told me. I groaned.

“Why? They’re going to make them bigger. She’ll notice quickly and then she’ll start to figure this all out. It’s too soon.” I said, exasperated.

“Don’t worry. I included a little something else within the pills.” She said, grinning mischievously at me. I had seen that Blare was capable of wearing a mask around most people. In front of strangers, she was polite, experienced and generally a nice woman. But around those she knew, she let out a different side of her, a side that showed how mischievous, playful and almost psychopathic she was. Blare seemed to get a kick out seeing people in shock or fear.

I know Gale had called her earlier, concerned by the substantial growth of her breasts. Part of me suspected that Blare had been turned on by it. She was a sadist through and through, but made it clear that physical pain was far from her thing. Emotional torment is what got her going. It was the only reason she agreed to do this for me pro bono.

“And that would be?” I asked, raising an eyebrow at her. The more time I spent around her, the less I enjoyed her company.

“An aphrodisiac. She’ll be too focused on her own sex that she won’t be able to give a thought to her tits.” I stared at her in disbelief.

“You fucking what?!” I shouted at her, uncaring if anyone heard me.

“Don’t worry, the effect’s dull after four weeks and the aphrodisiac loses its effects altogether within five. And she can function in society… mostly.” She explained calmly. I glared at her, but didn’t speak up. What’s done is done after all, and I couldn’t just walk up to Gale and say ‘sorry, you can’t have those pills, they’ll make your boobs giant and turn you into a nymphomaniac’. I sighed and looked at her.

“Are you sure she’ll be alright in public?” I asked, squinting my eyes at her. She nodded, being serious for once upon noticing the promise of murder in my tone. Taking her word for it, I took a deep, calming breath and asked my final question.

“How big will she grow now?” I asked. It was the same question I asked each time we met, which I saved until the end, since it was the only thing I genuinely enjoyed about our time together.

“Hmm, the initial dose is still active surprisingly, should’ve faded a few days ago. Mixed with the pills… I’d say she should be shopping for custom bras by this time next month.” One month, and she wouldn’t be able to shop for bras in a store. The thought stayed with me even as I left the clinic. If they reached that kind of size, then would she be able to function normally? The question made my heart ache. I didn’t want her to be more breast than woman.

As I sat in my car, I couldn’t stop my mind from wondering. Ever since I had set all of this up, I’d found myself fantasising about Gale, and her potential bust, more often than not. She wasn’t the only one who had trouble with her daydreams. I continued to sit there, until I came to a decision. If Gale was going to end up as some sort of freak, I was going to be one too… well, more of one anyway. I looked at the doors to the clinic, seeing Blare walking out. I drove up to her and opened the passenger door.

“I need to talk to you.” The smirk that spread across her face, revealing those perfect teeth, almost sent shivers down my spine. What was I about to get myself into?

-Gale-

“Oh god!” I cried, slumping down on my bed, panting. This was the fifth time today that I had masturbated to completion. It had been two days since my last check-up, and all I’ve been able to think about since then is my own pleasure. Even at work, I’ve been struggling to keep a hand out of my pants, or away from my breasts. God, I thought as I looked down at them. They were bigger already. My G cup bras were beginning to bite into my skin.

Fae had been giving me worried looks every day. Every chance she got, she would ask if I was alright. I always hesitated to answer that, since I wasn’t sure. I mean, I still feel fine in a physical sense. I didn’t feel sick, and no parts of my body ached, at least not much. As I laid there, I felt the embers of lust once again. I didn’t fight it. I knew I’d lose.

My days continued like that. Every day, I’d wake up, masturbate, go to work, masturbate in the bathrooms, kiss Fae goodbye for the day, masturbate to the thought, and then go home… and masturbate even more. It scared me. Part of me, an extremely vocal part when I wasn’t touching myself, screamed at me to see a doctor. A professional, anyone who could find out what was wrong with me. But I never found the will to pick up the phone.

The only time I’d spend in my car was to drive to and from work. I couldn’t muster the will to restrain myself much longer than that. At work, I had distractions; customers, Jennifer and Fae. Even then, I would go on break and head straight to the bathrooms. I doubt I need to elucidate what I do there. More than once, I had jumped when someone touched my shoulder and had to drag my hand away from my crotch. My fantasies were getting worse as well.

I’d been serving a customer. A pretty young woman, short, lithe and cute. She was a beginner drummer, hoping for some advice on a good starting kit. I had gestured for her to step into the room that housed our demonstration kits, and my eyes fell on her rear. It was shapely, the heart shaped cheeks swaying in tandem with her steps. I had immediately fallen in my own world. She’d been standing there, waiting for me, for over five minutes before I broke out of my reverie. I was lucky I hadn’t fallen or something.

I was getting scared to drive as well. More than once, I had stopped at a red light and had to tightly grip the steering wheel, until my knuckles turned white, to keep my hands from straying to my body. I wanted to ask Fae to start giving me rides, but I didn’t want to rely on her for that. As it was, I had to delegate most of my work to her. Part of me wanted to ask for a vacation, just until this… whatever it was, passed.

Fae had said she would put in a word for me as well if I needed it. I wanted to so bad, but I wanted to keep working. I liked being there, I liked working with my friends, I liked spending time with Fae. But at the same time I was losing ground against my own desires. It didn’t help that my chest was only continuing to grow.

Just under a week had passed since my check-up. I was now looking for I cup bras. Yes, I cup bras. They were massive, way too big for my hands. They still kept their shape and sat just above my navel. If they kept up this pace of growth, I’d be ordering custom made underwear in another week. Maybe even less.

Aside from that, I’d noticed that my hips and rear were gaining some additional padding as well. If I had guess, it’d be my body trying to make sure I had some form of balance, so that I wouldn’t fall flat on my face if I stumbled. My pussy was oddly similar, now fairly meaty and with a clit the size of a marble. Admittedly, I enjoy this repeatedly. The larger my lips and clit were, the more space there was for me to derive pleasure from. However, the mere act of walking was beginning to stimulate them.

“Just take a vacation, Gale.” Fae said to me as we left the store. I was hardly listening, just as I had been throughout the entire day. I could hardly focus on anything for more than a few minutes before my pussy made its presence known. My panties were soaked through, and I’d felt a drop of my desire run down my inner thigh on more than one occasion, “Gale?” She asked, placing a hand on my arm. I jolted back to reality.

“Uh, sorry, what?” My voice even reflected how I felt. It was always husky; like I was trying to seduce anyone I talked to. Fae gave me possibly the most worried look I’d ever seen.

“Gale, you’re going on holiday. I don’t care what you say. You’re not coming to work for at least a month.” She told me, sounding much more like a worried parent than my girlfriend. I grinned at her, partly because I was touched by her worry, and partly because I was picturing her stripping down and getting it on with me.

“Yeah… yeah, you’re right.” I relented, trying to hide my thoughts.

“I’ll drive you home, okay?” She asked, though didn’t leave any chance to answer, already opening the passenger door on her car and waving for me to sit inside. Once again, I relented and did as she wanted. She climbed into the driver’s seat and started the engine, “I’ll ask someone to bring your car by tomorrow.” I nodded, already starting to feel my body lusting for another orgasm. I’d done it earlier, less than an hour ago in fact. But I was still hungry for more.

When we came to my apartment building, Fae leaned over to kiss me. I don’t know if I was lost in my fantasies at the time, or I simply wanted her more than I’d ever realised, but I couldn’t stop myself. I pulled her close, pressing my lips against hers, forcing her mouth open to grant my tongue entry. We fenced for a moment, while I ran my hands over her gorgeous body. Fae didn’t stop me.

When we pulled apart, I could only say three words:

“My place, now.” She only nodded to show she heard me. It was a miracle she remembered to lock her car as we rushed up to my apartment. Whenever we were alone, we were kissing. My hands would cup her ass, pulling her hips against me, and she would do the same. Forcing my constantly engorged clit to press into my pants. I’d groan in annoyance each time someone came into view, as we pulled apart. We reached my apartment and I opened the door…

6

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 5 - Out of Control

“Gale?! Gale, can you hear me?” I was being rocked from side to side, while someone yelled into my ear. I groaned and opened my eyes, looking around. I was in a car, Fae’s car. I thought I was in my apartment with her, “Oh, thank god.” I heard Fae gasp. Before I could say anything, she had her arms around me, holding me tight to her.

“What… what’s wrong?” I asked when she finally let go. I glanced out the window, seeing we were still at the store. As I moved my head, I felt something cold pressed against it.

“You passed out. Like for real. On the ground.” Her voice was airy and hoarse. How long was she calling my name to try and wake me up? I pulled her close and held her, cooing and stroking her head. She was on the verge of tears; I could feel her shaking slightly. She was scared… for me.

“It’s alright. I’m okay.” Even as I said it, I knew something was wrong with me. Even now, with a head injury and the knowledge I had actually passed out, I could feel a small spark of desire within me. I wanted that fantasy, no, dream to be a reality.

I managed to suppress the spark for the meantime though. We held each other, me to comfort her, and Fae to keep me close. We stayed like that for several minutes, in total silence, until Fae broke it.

“I was scared.” She whispered, still holding onto me.

“I know, I’m sorry.” I told her, but she shook her head.

“Don’t be.”

-Fae-

“I know, I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” I should be saying that to you. I’ve done this to you. All to bring my own fetish to life, “I’m so sorry.” I whispered so lightly that Gale didn’t catch it. I repeated it over and over, knowing that she didn’t hear me. I would say it for real another time. For now, this would have to do.

-Gale-

“I’m so sorry.” Fae kept whispering those three words over and over. I don’t know why, but I didn’t say anything, letting her get it out. I felt my shirt growing damp from her tears. Eventually, she stopped and pulled away.

“You okay?” I asked. She only nodded, eyes downcast even as she moved back to her position at the wheel.

“I’ll be fine. Let’s get you home.” She said and started driving. As she did so, I kept my eyes on her. Her eyes were red and puffy, and I could see an occasional tremble in her lips. Whatever she was apologising for, it had to be something bad. I wouldn’t ask her about it, I’d let her tell me when she was ready.

We soon came to my apartment. I was having déjà vu as Fae came to a stop. My dream had gotten good right here, when she went to kiss me. I saw her knuckles turning white on the wheel. She was struggling about whether she should kiss me or not. I made the decision for her, by leaning in to kiss her cheek.

“See you tomorrow.” I said and opened the door to climb out. Fae reached out and stopped me.

“Gale, if this happens again, no matter what, you get some help. Got it?” She had that same look from before, the one that would catch any hint of a lie. The one that was inescapable.

“I will, I promise.” I told her. I even crossed my heart, though my near mountainous breast got in the way slightly. Fae smiled at that and drew her hand away from the wheel, pinkie finger extended.

“Pinkie promise?” I grinned and entwined our little fingers together.

“Pinkie promise.” I said. For good measure, I pulled her hand up and kissed the back of it, acting the part of the chivalrous gentleman. She giggled like a little girl at that.

“Okay, get some rest, prince charming.” She said, pushing me away gently. I chuckled at that and waved goodbye as I walked inside. As soon as she was out of sight however, I felt my pussy set on fire. I wanted to masturbate. So fucking badly. It took every ounce of willpower for me to keep my hands by sides as I walked through the lobby. The elevator was packed. Not a good sign.

As I slipped in, forced to stand side by side with a group of strangers. I pinched the hem of my shirt tightly, keeping my hands from moving of their own will. There was a woman on either side of me, both of them attractive and clearly returning from something that warranted revealing clothes. One wore a dress with a neckline so low, I could see her bra poking out. The other was in a form fitting shirt. My eye strayed to her breasts, where I could see her nipples poking out. She wasn’t wearing a bra. I returned my eyes to front and did my best to keep them there.

Fortunately, the doors soon opened and I ran to my apartment. Once inside, I began ripping my clothes off. My breasts sprung free from the constraining bra, red marks showing where it had begun to dig into me, and my nipples hardened in the air. They were huge now, absolutely huge. At least three inches long and half again as thick. And they were so sensitive.

I brought my hands to my chest. It was a futile effort to hold even one in both hands, but I settled for groping as much as I could, with my fingers finding my nipples and squeezing the long, hard peaks deliciously. They were just as sensitive as my clit, the nerve endings somehow filtering the pain from the pleasure, even as I pinched them hard. Unable to resist, I pulled on them. It was like setting off fireworks in the deepest parts of myself.

I hadn’t made it far into my apartment. Barely standing in the doorway, before I slumped back against the door, sliding down it and to the floor. My legs were unable to support my weight. My eyes had closed shut, my mouth open in a wordless expression of my pleasure, and my hips jerking as if to meet an invisible lover. When I recovered, I managed to come to my feet and walked to my room. Somehow, I had the presence of mind to take my pill for the day. But after that… the world was lost to me.

-Fae-

I was furious. At myself and at Blare. She said Gale should be able to function in society, but after what happened today, I wasn’t so sure. I could tell she’d been struggling all week. Her hands would move unconsciously to her pussy, trying to stimulate it through her clothes, or they’d grope at her chest. The only thing that was going as Blare had said was the enhanced growth. I could hardly believe my eyes each morning as Gale came in with bigger breasts.

They were already so big. And I knew they’d be only growing larger and larger. The mere thought of it excited me to the point that I could hardly focus on anything else, but it also scared. This was the result of a week, Blare told me later on that she’d given Gale enough pills to last her a minimum of 6 weeks. I needed to lower the amount, but to do that meant I’d have to get into Gale’s apartment. And I didn’t trust myself to do it while she was there.

I called Blare as soon as I was inside my room. My parents were downstairs watching a movie, so I didn’t worry about them overhearing my conversation.

“Hello, Miss Mitchell.” Blare said, voice as calm as ever.

“Gale’s growing too fast.” I told her bluntly. I wasn’t interesting in beating around the bush.

“How do you mean?” She asked. I could hear curiosity in her tone.

“She’s gone from a G cup to an I cup in a week. Hell, I think she’s already gone up another cup size.” There were five weeks left, and she’d gained at least two and a half cup sizes in a single week. She’d be something ridiculous like a V cup. And I had no idea if she’d end up growing faster over time.

“My, that is faster than I anticipated. But what would you like me to do about it?” She asked. Make them bigger… the thought crossed my mind completely unbidden.

“I don’t know, just… can’t you reduce their size a bit?” I asked, well, pleaded. As much as seeing Gale with breasts for a torso enticed me, I didn’t want her to be walking around with people ogling her. That was something that could turn people into shut ins.

“I do have something…” She said, trailing off. She was baiting me into something, but I didn’t care. Before I could think too deeply about what it might be, I acted.

“Use it.”

“You sure? You don’t even know what it is.” Her voice had turned playful, almost teasing.

“I don’t care. If you use it, she won’t end up a pair of breasts with a body attached will she?” I asked.

“No.” Blare confirmed.

“Then I don’t care what it is. When can you give it to me?” I pressed.

“About 5AM. Oh, by the way, I was able to secure that other drug you wanted.” She told me. I felt a burn creeping up my face. I can’t believe I was going to do this. I was already abnormal, to put it mildly, and I was going to highlight it. But this was for Gale. I wouldn’t let her be a freak for the world to see. I’d be right there with her.

“Great,” I managed to strangle out, “When can you give it to me?”

“Same time. See you then, sweetie.” She said and hung up. I let my phone drop onto my bed and fell face first on the covers. What the fuck was I doing?

-Gale-

I sighed happily as I woke up. My body had that all too familiar ache, the one that came from a night well spent using an assortment of toys and putting my hands to proper use. I opened my eyes and raised my hand up; it was covered in dried juices. The taste in my mouth was just as familiar as the ache across my body, so I knew I had been cleaning my hands. I must’ve passed out before I could lick at it this time.

This was something that I didn’t do all that often. Some days I enjoyed the taste of myself, but other times it was borderline disgusting. As of late though, I’d found myself licking the sticky fluid from my fingers and dildos. On that thought, I looked around and saw the shoe box of choice for that evening; size 11. Damn, I thought, and only a mild ache in the morning. Just how sexually focused was I, that something that ordinarily pushed sex from my thoughts for a day or two after using it, only gave me a pleasurable throb deep in my pussy. At least it had satisfied me for the time being.

I could actually think clearly as I stood up to get ready for work. By the time I was heading out, I had eaten a hearty breakfast, showered, cleaned myself thoroughly and brushed my teeth. As I was swishing the mouthwash around, I caught sight of the pills. I had counted them earlier that morning, 25 remained after I’d taken the one for the day. A worried thought crept into my mind.

My libido had always been rather fierce. The fact that I had a collection of sex toys at my disposal testified that fact, but it had become insane as of late. And my chest, it hadn’t stopped growing at all. I had to take short breaths now, my bra digging into me and causing a good deal of discomfort, for fear that the brassiere would snap off. I was probably a J cup now. Was it the pills? Had Doctor Blare given me the wrong set? For a moment I considered flushing them down the toilet, but stopped.

Doctor Blare wouldn’t lie to me. She couldn’t lie to me. I’m pretty certain that doctors had to take some kind of oath in regards to something like this, and she had said that these were FDA approved. If they didn’t work properly soon, then I’d get in contact with her again. For now, I had to get to work. Outside the building, Fae was waiting in her car. I loved just how punctual she was.

I climbed inside and greeted her with a quick kiss. She grinned happily at me.

“You seem to be in a good mood.” I said as I closed the door.

“I am. You know how you’ve been worrying about your breasts growing?” She asked, nodding to my expansive chest.

“Yeah?” I said, raising a curious eyebrow while I pulled the seatbelt between the aforementioned breasts.

“Well, I got into contact with an old friend of mine, and they were able to hook me up with something that should solve that problem for you,” She said, reaching into her purse and pulling out a bottle of pills, “Don’t worry,” She added when she saw my incredulous look, “They’re professional.” I took the bottle from her and saw that there was an actual label on this one.

“Reducto?” I read, looking up at her. It sounded vaguely Latin. I turned it over, seeing a list of effects and potential side effects. There was nothing severe, nor any reason for me to fear taking them. I also found a portion on the label reading ‘FDA Approved’ in big, bold letters.

“Yeah, they’re still looking for feedback on the name. So if you think of anything better, let me know.” She told me. I shrugged.

“It’s not too bad.” I said. The instructions said to take one in the morning and one at night, before bed, as such I quickly popped one. Fae offered me some water, which I happily took a swig from. When I was done, I leaned over as best I could and pulled her in for a passionate kiss, “Thank you.” I said. I meant it as well.

My libido had been a massive distraction as of late. Even so, I had felt worried about how big and fast my breasts were growing. Now, I felt secured. Fae was smiling happily at me, leaning back in for a parting peck on the lips. She seemed more relaxed than I’d seen her in days.

“They told me that they won’t be able to reduce your size, just counter the growth. If you’re lucky you’ll stay at the size you are now, if not, you might grow another cup or two.” She told me.

-Fae-

I had met Blare at 4:59AM. She said nothing to me for a minute, despite my insistence that we get this finished ASAP. As soon as my phone told me it was 5AM, she seemed to animate. Just what the hell was with this woman?

“Here you are. Make sure you tell her to keep taking the other pills. These are designed to counter their effects. Basically, they won’t reduce her in size, but they’ll keep the others from taking full effect. Also, make sure she’s warned that she might still go up a size or two.” Blare explained, handing me the bottle. It had a label on, surprising considering the fact that most of her stuff was either from the black market, or not released yet.

“You’re absolutely sure these’ll work?” I asked, not wanting to take chances.

“Yes. I took every care this time. And here’s the ones you requested.” She said, handing my own bottle. I nearly froze at the sight of them, knowing what they would do to me. This is for Gale, I told myself and took the pills.

“Thanks. But what happens if she stops taking the other pills?

“I can’t say for certain. Her breasts might shrink to nothing, or they might grow even faster. Gale Chambers clearly has a unique genetic makeup, otherwise she wouldn’t have been growing nearly as fast as she is. Just make certain she keeps taking the other pills.

“Fine. I’ll call you in a few days.” I said and turned to walk back to my car.

“Don’t be a stranger, honey. After all, I know you better than Gale.” She said, blowing me a kiss. I couldn’t stop the shudder that ran down my spine. I hated to admit, but she was right. Even if it was just one thing. One massive thing, that I’d managed to keep secret from nearly everyone. Only Blare and my personal physician knew about it.

“Oh fuck, what am I gonna do?” I asked myself, as I drove off to my place. Gale deserved to know everything about me. She was my girlfriend. Someone I felt I had a chance to spend a life with. Someone who I could start a family with… And in order that to happen, she needed to know

“Today,” I said aloud, hoping it would seal my conviction, “I’ll tell her today. No matter what.” Even in solitude, I felt fear tying my stomach into knots. Part of me wondered if I’d even have the guts to tell her. When I got back home, I leaned my head against the steering wheel, taking deep breaths. I looked at the two bottles in my purse, a blue one for me, and a red one for Gale. Gulping, I took the blue and opened it, getting a pill out. I didn’t leave myself a chance to think and swallowed it.

Gale needs to know, I thought and headed back inside to try and get another hour or so of shut eye. Not the easiest thing in my as of yet. I shook my head, removing the thoughts from my mind. Gale deserves to know everything about me. She needs to know. If not now, then sooner or later. Whether I tell her or not.

-Gale-

“I guess that’s okay.” The question on my mind was whether I should keep taking the other pills. I didn’t know how they’d react to each other. It might actually cause them to shrink for all I knew.

“Gale, um, my friend also told me that you should continue to take any medication you might be on. If it’s in your system, then they think removing it will cause the Reducto to malfunction. It could potentially make you grow even more.” She explained to me, but I didn’t miss the unmistakable lust in her voice. As I had suspected, she liked breasts. Particularly massive ones. For a moment, I considered not taking the Reducto, but decided against it. I had more than big enough breasts to satisfy anyone.

“Okay, thanks.” I said, and put the bottle in my own purse. As I did so, I could feel a burn forming. For the first time in days, maybe even weeks by now, it wasn’t centred at my crotch. Though it wasn’t much better, the heat suffusing in my chest. I ignored it, mostly because I was actually able to, but also because I could actually focus on other things. For instance, Fae.

I knew she wanted me to be even bigger. My breasts were already seriously cumbersome, although I hadn’t actually felt their weight strain my back yet, and made it tricky at times to open cupboards. My mind would also go to the episode of the Simpsons, where Marge mistakenly got breast implants and couldn’t open a cupboard door. I’d always had a fondness for that episode, for obvious reasons. It also made it tricky to cook for myself, but I’d begun to adjust. Having massive tits wasn’t a life breaking thing, just made it tricky.

Maybe bigger wouldn’t be all too bad, I thought. Surprisingly, I had been lost in thought for several minutes, and Fae was pulling into the carpark. She undid her seatbelt and was about to open the door, but I stopped her.

“Fae?” She looked at me, raising an eyebrow in curiosity, “I know you like big tits,” She blushed lightly at this, “And well… would you prefer it if mine kept growing?” I could tell she was torn by this. Like any good girlfriend, she wanted me to be happy, that much was obvious from the look in her eye. But there were also her own wants mixed in there. I was quite possibly her fantasy come to life; a woman with growing tits that could reach giant proportions. Eventually, she took a deep breath.

“Honestly, I want what you want, Gale. I mean, yes, I fucking love giant tits. But I know that they’re already getting in your way. So, it’s really up to you. It’s your body and I’m more than happy with how you are right now.” She told me, conviction in her eyes. At the same time, I could see something else in there. Like she was nervous about something, or wanted to tell me something else, but it wasn’t easy to say.

“Well, I mean, they really aren’t all bad.” I thought aloud, seeing hope spark in her eyes, “But,” The spark faded slightly, “They can be really annoying. Although…” I trailed, grinning at her, “Sorry, couldn’t help it.” She pouted at me.

“Meany.” She said in a high pitched voice, causing us both to laugh.

“I’ll let you know later today if I want to let them keep growing.” I told her as we stepped into the store. She nodded and pulled me down for a quick kiss.

“Take your time, okay?” She said, looking me in the eye.

“I will.” I assured her and we got on with the work day.

Or at least, for some of it as far as I was concerned. About two hours in, I was breathing heavily. Fae had been called off to help out in another part of the store, so I was alone in the drum section. My breasts felt like they were on fire, but it wasn’t painful, it was just like my pussy. I wanted to touch them, feel them, grope them. My nipples were sticking out, trying to break free of my tight, almost painfully so, bra. They were bigger than before, by almost an entire inch.

They look like cocks. The thought came unbidden, but wouldn’t leave my mind. They were definitely big enough to wrap my hands around them. Oh god, I wanted to do that so bad. I needed to masturbate, this heat was unbearable. I let my lust take over and pulled out an ‘on break’ sign, rushing to the employee restrooms. When I was inside, I rushed into a stall and all but tore off my shirt and bra.

“They’re so big.” I gasped under my breath. My breasts were definitely in the J cup range now, and capping them were a set of nipples each 4 inches long and almost as big around. Without thought or hesitation, I took hold of each of them. They fit nicely in hands, sending pulses of blazing lust and pleasure through me. This felt right, like I was meant to be doing this. I stayed like that for several long seconds, just staring down at myself. Eventually, I began to move my hands up and down.

I must’ve had the worst luck on the planet. Just as I moved, I let out a shocked moan of pleasure, the sound coming almost immediately after the restroom door opened and someone stepped in. I tried to hold still, to stay quiet, but my body was having none of it. My hands squeezed around my cock-like nipples, extracting another moan. I heard the stall doors being opened one by one. I was in the one further from the door.

Stop it, I tried to tell myself. As if to directly defy me, my hands moved up to the tips of my nipples, before moving back down, squeezing tightly the entire way. I moaned once again, louder than before.

“What the fuck?” Said a voice from behind me as the door swung open, stopping only when it hit the wall. I turned my head to face whoever it was, only to go wide eyed as I found out. It was Jennifer, the owner’s hot, stereotypical high school cheerleader daughter. And she was staring right at me. My torso was facing away from her but, in another act of rebellion, my body turned around to meet her gaze. Her mouth hung open as she took in my naked chest.

She really was hot. Her breasts sat high on her chest, appearing kind of spherical like implants, trimming down into her slender waist, before flaring out in her womanly hips. She was wearing a button-up shirt, cut short to put her toned stomach on display. And those legs… oh god, those legs. She was wearing denim shorts, the hem cut so high that her luscious thighs were on full display. They almost looked to go on forever.

For my part, I couldn’t seem to find the power to speak. I stood there, hands around my obscenely long nipples, gawking at the woman and unable to say a word. For several long seconds, though it could have been minutes, or even hours, as far as I knew, we simply remained where we stood in utter silence. Jennifer broke the silence first.

“What the fuck is this?” She asked, putting up a futile effort to keep her eyes from my chest. For a moment, I considered simply running from the room, but that would put me in view of others. Should I try and explain this to her? I doubt she’d listen either way.

“Jen, listen-” I began, but she stopped me by running out. I heard the sound of a lock clicking, promptly followed by her footsteps. What the hell was she doing? She was going to take pictures, humiliate me. I knew it. It was the most typical thing of someone like her. She came back into my stall, but her phone wasn’t out.

“Okay, listen,” She said, while her hands began to fiddle with her button up shirt, “You tell no one about this, I tell no one about this.” I blinked at her, not understanding for a moment, until she undid her buttons in rapid succession.

“Wh-what are you doing?” I stuttered, looking around for some form of escape. Or a camera to tell me I was being pranked. But there was nothing.

“Just shut up and strip.” She told me, now undoing her bra and moving onto her jeans. Was this really happening? No, it had to be another fantasy or something. I’d passed out again and was having a dream. Had to be, couldn’t be anything else. But I wasn’t so sure as my eyes told my brain that Jennifer was standing in front of me, almost totally naked save for a pair of plain white panties. On which, I could see a growing patch of dampness.

I didn’t reply. My hands somehow found the strength to move away from my breasts, finding my pants and pulling them down as fast as possible. I was dripping wet, despite my fear and confusion over what was happening, the excitement and residual pleasure from playing with my tits fuelled my desire. Jennifer had pulled down her panties now, revealing her engorged pussy. I finally seemed to realise what was happening and tried to stop myself.

“I shouldn’t do this.” I managed to say, even as my hands slipped between my legs and panties, pulling them down to reveal my own large pussy, the lips fat and engorged with blood. My clit was on full display, poking out of its protective hood for all to see. A small breeze of air brushed over the hard nub, causing me to bite my lip in an effort to keep myself from moaning.

“Like I said, just shut up.” Jennifer said, moving over to me. She didn’t leave me a chance to respond in any way, gripping my face in her hands and pulling me close with an unexpected force. Her lips met mine, silencing any retort I could have. Mine were forced open by sheer power, Jennifer’s tongue slipping into my mouth, dominating my own muscle with little effort. Just how experienced was she?

I tried to reach up and push her away, but she displayed more of her unexpected physical prowess. While I tried to push on her shoulders, one of her hands struck like a viper and latched onto my left ass cheek, pulling my crotch against hers. The other found my right breast, the left being pressed hard against her chest, where I felt her hand replace mine around my nipple. My arms lost their strength as pleasure washed over me.

Eventually, Jennifer pulled away from me. Her hands remained where they were, while her tongue lolled out, a line of our spit holding us together. She cut it off as she spoke.

“I’ve waited so fucking long for that. Now I want more.” She said, once again not giving me a chance to reply. Unbalanced as I felt from the miniature orgasms I experienced just moments ago, she was able to push me down to the toilet seat. She straddled my legs, my overly long nipples pushing against her stomach, and leaned down to kiss me again. Her hips began to grind against me. It wasn’t long before she adjusted her position to press her moist pussy against my leg.

I need to stop this, I thought. As if to directly violate my minds orders, my hands found her ass cheeks, my fingers sinking into the soft flesh. I’m cheating on Fae. A hand moved to Jennifer’s front, slipping between her legs and halting her grinding motion. This isn’t right. My fingers ran over her soaked lips, dipping lightly into her hole. Oh fuck, I’ve gotta stop this. I sent two fingers straight into her drenched canal. No stopping this now.

There was no way for me to fight this. My body had full control now, my tongue pushing into Jennifer’s mouth to meet her own, the two wrestling for control. As if powered by my lust, I managed to dominate her. She struggled, moaning and trying with all her might in an effort to get back on top, but I refused. Some part of me seemed to have awoken in the light of this sudden encounter, a dominant part.

For emphasis, a growl tore its way up my throat. Jennifer seemed to respond to it, her struggles dying down slightly. Her pussy tightened around my fingers as well, betraying how she felt about being dominated. To go even further, I somehow found the strength to stand, with her in my hands, and sat her down on the toilet in my place.

“What are-” She tried ask, but I silenced her by shoving one of my long, erect nipples into her mouth. She gagged briefly as the tip touched the top of her throat, but she quickly adjusted. Her eyes looked up at me, seeing my eyes ablaze with lust. It must have been somewhat intimidating, as she finally seemed to accept her positon as someone beneath me. I let out a loud moan as she began sucking on my nipple almost exactly like a cock.

Her head bobbed back and forth. Saliva coated the long, hard peak and ran over my breast. Jennifer’s hands rose up and worked her spit into my massive tit, the sensation mixing perfectly with the way she sucked on me. Was this how a man felt getting blown while someone massaged their balls? The thought crossed my mind completely unbidden, but I disregarded it. I wanted nothing more than to focus on what we were doing.

Sadly, I didn’t have that chance.

“Gale!” The word resounded in my mind. The world around started to fade to white. No, I thought, don’t make this end. I want more. I was so close as well. “Gale!” Just a second longer and I’d cum harder than I’d ever done before. “GALE! WAKE THE FUCK UP!” With that, the scene around me faded to nothing and I opened my eyes. Everything was bleary, out of focus. I frowned, squinting to try and concentrate my vision. When I finally did, I saw Fae’s crying face over me. I could think of nothing to say except:

“Hey.”

“Hey? Well, at least you’re awake.” She said. I could hear the exhaustion, frustration and relief in her tone. Tears ran down her cheeks. I could feel her hand on mine, squeezing tightly. Oh fuck, I realised. I looked around. I was in the bathroom just as I remembered, except my pants were still on. My breasts were on full display; nipples no longer as erect as before. Even so, they were still two full inches long.

“Fuck.” I stated flatly, feeling my eyes growing wet. I’d passed out again. What the fuck was wrong with me? Was I going nuts? Did I have some weird, fucked up version of narcolepsy? Nothing made sense.

“Listen to me, Gale, yeah?” Fae said, taking my cheeks in her hands, looking me dead in eye. I nodded mutely, unable to trust myself from opening my mouth without spewing my fears, “You are going to take some time off work, okay? Take a month, sort this all out and come back, got it? I’m not gonna risk your health just for work.” She said, conviction thick in her voice. I only nodded again and she pulled me in for a kiss.

“One thing,” I managed to say, bottom lip trembling, “You have to stay with me the whole time.”

-Fae-

When I got back to the drum section of the store, Gale wasn’t there. The rarely used ‘on break’ sign was placed on the counter. Fortunately, it was a fairly slow day and we hadn’t had any drummers come by yet. That didn’t help though. After everything that’s happened to her, I was understandably worried for Gale. Actually, terrified seemed a more adequate description. As such, I began looking for her.

“Hey anyone seen Gale?” I asked one of my co-workers. He pointed towards the bathrooms, unable to answer while on the phone, “Thanks.” I said and headed over to them as fast as I could, without appearing frantic. I tried to open the door, but found it locked. I frowned, but didn’t think any further on it as I pulled out my staff key and opened it up. As I stepped inside, I saw Jennifer of all people walking into the stall at the end. Her shirt was half unbuttoned.

“What the fuck?” I gasped aloud, but didn’t hesitate. I rushed forward and grabbed her by the arm. She had her phone in hand, the camera trained on someone in the stall. I glanced at the phone, seeing Gale on the screen, breasts bare and her hands around her massive nipples. For a moment, I was shocked by the sight, but I didn’t pause for longer than a second. I grabbed Jennifer’s phone, catching her by surprise and threw it over my head, into another stall. I heard the sound of it landing in the water. I couldn’t help but how lucky a shot that was.

She practically snarled at me. I could tell she was more than willing to try and fight me, but stopped at the look on my face. I didn’t see it myself, but if it was enough to make this hateful person back away, then it must’ve been something fierce. She ran off, hoping to retrieve her phone, but I doubt it’d work after this. I didn’t care, what I did care about was Gale.

I rushed into the stall, shut the door and locked it. There she was, unconscious, hands on her chest and a line of drool running from the side of her mouth and down her neck. I gulped, managing to keep my eyes on her face. Most people look at least somewhat peaceful when they’re passed out, but she didn’t. I could see her eyes moving rapidly under her eyelids, while her mouth would occasionally move to shut, but remain open, and her hands were constantly moving along her incredibly long nipples. Part of me wanted to take advantage of this, but I managed to find that part and silence it.

I began to shake Gale. That didn’t work, so I started calling her name. I heard the bathroom door open as Jennifer left, but I couldn’t give a shit at that time. My voice rose louder and louder, trying to get through to Gale.

“Fuck sake, wake up!” I shouted. I was becoming desperate now. She wasn’t responding in the slightest. What if she’s in a coma? The panicked thought penetrated my mind, embedding itself in there and refusing to leave. No, no, no, I thought quickly. In my desperation, I began to try and pleasure her awake. I moved to her nipples, removing her hands and using my own to effectively masturbate them. That got something out of her at least.

She moaned a little, but showed no signs of rousing. I eyed her nipples and licked my lips. I can’t believe I was about to do this, but I was. I leaned down and opened my mouth, soon her nipple filled my mouth. It felt strange. I’d never done something like this before, not with a nipple, let alone a cock. But it wasn’t altogether unpleasant.

I continued, hearing her moaning in her slumber. The sound excited me as well. Crap, I thought, I can’t do this much longer. I didn’t want to give in, not now. Before I could lose my own control, I pulled back. I didn’t have much other choice, but to really let loose vocally. I moved closer to her, and took a deep breath.

“Gale!” I shouted, finally getting something from her that wasn’t a moan. Her head turned around, brow furrowing slightly. I took another deep breath, “Gale!” She groaned, sounding almost exactly like a teenager being woken up in the morning. I took an even deeper breath, “GALE! WAKE THE FUCK UP!” Finally, I saw her eyes open slightly.

“Hey.” She said upon waking up. That’s what she had to say? Part of me wanted to scream at her, another part wanted to laugh, but I settled for a smile.

“Hey? Well at least you’re awake.” For a while, she seemed confused by what was going on. Then realisation dawned on her. I did what I could to comfort her, eventually though I had to pull back.

“Listen to me, Gale, yeah?” I told her, taking her cheeks in my hands. She nodded mutely, “You are going to take some time off work, okay? Take a month, sort this all out and come back, got it? I’m not gonna risk your health just for work.” I was ready for her to fight me, but she only nodded.

“One thing.” She said after a while, looking me in the eyes. I nodded, willing to do next to anything for her. “You have to stay me with the whole time.” Now it was my turn to fall silent. I wanted to say yes to her, more than I’d wanted anything in my life, but something was holding me back. My most personal secret.

You have to tell her, I heard my voice say in my mind. Is now a good time though? No, she’s scared. I don’t need to give another reason for her to be stressed. If I say yes, I’ll just have to hide it from her. She needs me right now too; who knows when she’ll go through something like this again.

“Okay.” I said eventually. Her eyes, glassy from the tears that threatened to spill onto her cheeks, filled with a spark of hope.

“Thank you.” She said weakly, and leaned her head against my chest. I had to make up for everything I’ve done. The fact that I was going to make myself a freak for all to see wouldn’t do. I’ve messed with Gale’s life without her knowing, and this was the least I could do. Plus, it didn’t hurt that I was going to need something to do. Jennifer was no doubt going to find a way for me get fired after I ruined her phone.

“No problem.” I replied, pulling her in for a small kiss. She tried to deepen it, but I was already on the cliff’s edge of my control, so I pulled back, “Not here.” I said.

“Okay.” She replied, nodding. Gale had a sombre look in her eyes, akin to a dog when it had been caught doing something bad. I knew it wasn’t that. She was frightened of what her body was doing. First her breasts started growing like crazy, then she starts feeling horny 24/7, and, along with both of those, she experiences fainting spells. Why did I let my fetish take control?

-Gale-

Fae helped me up. My legs felt weak, exactly like after a good, lengthy session of masturbation. Strange, considering I never felt myself climax, though I was pretty certain I had simply been that out of it. I looked around for my shirt, finding it on the floor; torn.

“Shit.” I groaned. What the hell was everyone gonna say when they saw me? Chances are people, would start taking pictures or video.

“Don’t worry, I brought one of my spare shirts just in case this happened.” Fae told me as she leaned down to pick up my bra. Fortunately, it was intact, even if it was incredibly uncomfortable on my J, possibly K, cups. It did what I needed it for the time being though, and my nipples only poked out an inch, partially in thanks to how tight the bra was, “Wait here, okay? Lock the stall and don’t let anyone in except me.” She told me. I almost wanted to laugh.

I’d gone through something very similar as a kid. First grade of all things. I don’t remember exactly what happened, but it led to me wetting myself. Everyone laughed at me, exactly as one would imagine; pointing and cackling like a pack of hyenas. I hid in the bathroom, the furthest stall in fact, and cried. It wasn’t until my mum came and told me to wait in there, using almost the exact same words that Fae used now, that I calmed down. She led me out and gave every kid in my class a death glare. It was like I said before; she was my hero.

I nodded and sat down. Fae gave me a parting glance and ran off, the moment she left I shut and locked the stall door and sat back down. I felt helpless. My body, or rather my lust, completely dominated me. There wasn’t a thing I could do against it. I tried and tried, but I might as well have been a Chihuahua trying to break out of an anaconda’s coils. Even now, in the midst of my despair, I could feel my pussy clenching around nothing in an effort to satisfy its desires. My tits still burned with lust as well.

Stop it, I told myself. Worrying about all of this wasn’t going to do me any good, none whatsoever. I remembered how parents would get their kids to stop smoking or drinking; make them do it until they were sick of it. Maybe that’s what I needed to do? If I masturbated for hours, no days, on end, maybe I’d finally be satisfied. It was worth a shot.

Fae came back a minute later. She was panting, red in the face and lightly sweating. Did she really just run to her car? I pushed the thought aside as she handed me a shirt. It would be snug, particularly around the chest, but something was better than nothing. I smiled thankfully at her and put it on, taking care not to breathe in too deeply for fear that I would tear the fabric. As I did so, I noticed a wet patch on it. I ignored it for the time being, though it remained in my subconscious.

“Fae, um, before you come to stay with me. Can you, uh, can you give me a few days alone? I wanted to try something.” I told her, hoping she’d understand the need for privacy. Fortunately, that seemed to be the case as she nodded.

“Okay, you need me, you call. I don’t care what time it is, 2PM or 2AM you call me. Got it?” She asked. She really was quite forceful when it came to me, not in the sense that she was pushy, just someone who needed to make absolutely certain that I was going to be okay. The saying goes that every girl marries their father. I would say for me as the case may be, I was hoping to marry my mother. I now had two heroes in my life.

“I will. Can… can I go home now?” I asked, feeling like I had reverted back to my childhood. Fae nodded and pulled me up, holding my hand tight.

“Of course.” She said and led me out. No one saw us leaving, for which I thank whatever gods were watching over me. Even though I was clothed, I knew my nipples were on full display for the world to see. There was nothing I could do about it, not for the time being at least. We were soon in her car and driving to my apartment building.

“What were you fantasising about this time?” She asked as she drove. I almost jumped at the words, a blush creeping up my face. I didn’t want to answer. I had imagined myself cheating on her, that Jennifer had been pleasuring me while I effectively dominated her. Well, I thought, she didn’t need to know that much.

“Just… some girl. I don’t remember.” I told her, looking away guiltily.

“You don’t have to lie to me, Gale.” She said, glancing at me from the corner of her eye. Why did she have to know when I was lying? I sighed. Honesty was the best policy after all.

“It was… it was Jennifer.” I said, blushing fiercely. No one at work liked the girl. There were only a couple of things we all agreed on in regards to her; she looks hot, and is a total bitch. I would be lying if I said that I hadn’t thought about fucking her before, but I knew I’d never act on it, nor had I fantasised about it. For a moment, I feared looking at Fae. I felt like I had betrayed her.

“And?” She asked, turning a corner. Her tone made it clear that she didn’t care one iota about it.

“That’s it.” I said, turning my head to look at her.

“You thought I’d be mad, didn’t you?” She asked, looking at me briefly with an eyebrow raised. I only nodded, “It’d be pretty fucking hypocritical of me if I was.” She muttered.

“What?” I asked.

-Fae-

Why the fuck did I say that out loud? I thought, mind working overtime to try and find a way out of this. There wasn’t one though. Gale had heard me. She wasn’t about to let it go. I had let out a sentence that would pique the interest of anyone. I need to tell her something anyway, I thought. Even with my mind in turmoil, I managed to park outside of the building.

For several seconds, we sat there in total silence. I was breathing deeply, head resting on the steering wheel, knowing full well that Gale – the woman that I was 98% certain I loved – was looking at me. Just tell her. It’s like ripping off a Band-Aid, don’t draw it out and just yank it off quick. This shouldn’t be so hard. Eventually, I raised my head and looked at her. She deserves to know this at the very least.

“Can we go up to your place? There’s something I have to show you.”

7

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 6 - Grand Reveal

-Gale-

Fae and I walked side by side through the lobby. I avoided anyone’s eyes, though I had no need to, since I knew they were on my overly large chest. When we came to my apartment, I suddenly remembered just how much I’d been masturbating lately. The act always took my attention away from cleaning. It was a miracle most days that I was able to take a shower.

Before I could think to stop, I opened the door and we stepped inside. The scent of my prior sessions almost overwhelming. The potent musk of sweat mixed with my dried juices permeating the air of my home. I looked back at Fae, but she seemed totally unfazed, with the exception of her flared nostrils. I shut the door behind her.

“Could you lock it, please?” She asked, sounding like just as I had earlier. I did as she requested, “Thanks.” I sat on the couch and gestured for her to do the same. I had taken a second before to make sure that the cushions were free of my, uh, handiwork. She sat down, back straight and hands on her knees, appearing very much like a kid called to the principal’s office.

“What did you want to show me?” I asked, keeping my tone as comforting as possible. Anyone would be able to see that this was hard for Fae, from her tense posture, to her breathing and the way her eyes flitted about fretfully. She took a deep breath, sighing as she exhaled. Did she enjoy the smell in my apartment?

“It’s, uh, a big secret. Like, the kind that I’ve only told a couple of people about.” She told me, avoiding eye contact, hers focused on her tightly woven hands.

“Okay.” I said, leaning forward, ready to comfort her if she needed it. She took a full minute before continuing, but I wasn’t about to rush her.

“It’s easier to just show you.” She said finally, and stood up, moving away from me and turning around to face me. I could see her eyes were full of fear. Just what kind of a secret was this, that she would feel terrified to share it with me? Without a word, save for a mumbled ‘fuck it’, she hooked her fingers into her pants and yanked them down, panties included. For a second I didn’t know what the problem was, until I let my eyes go to her crotch.

“Say something.” Fae said. I had been staring at her for what felt like hours, mouth closed and eyes unblinking. What could I say? I could hardly believe what I was looking at.

“What do you want me to say?” I asked, finally opening my mouth and tearing my eyes from her groin. Fae bit her lip.

“I-I-I don’t know. A-anything!” She answered, desperation clear in her voice. I said nothing and gestured for her to come over. Hesitantly, she did so. I took her hands and pulled her down to me, aiming her just right for our lips to meet. For a while, we kissed deeply, uncaring that Fae was half naked. Sadly, we had to pull apart.

“That good enough?” I asked, with a small laugh. She smiled, tears in her eyes, and kissed me again.

“You really don’t care about it?” She asked, now sitting beside me. She hadn’t put her pants back on at my request. It was hard to keep my eyes away from her groin, but I needed to get used to this.

“No. But I am curious about a few things.” I said, looking at her in case she was uncomfortable with me asking questions. She nodded for me to go ahead.

“Ask anything, I understand.”

“You were born that way right?” I asked, nodding to her abnormal crotch. She nodded, “So, do they both work?”

“Yeah, um, a little too well actually.” She said, blushing.

“What do you mean?” I inquired, raising a curious eyebrow.

“Well, uh, normally they produce maybe 10ml, if they’re lucky. Mine, um… I think they can do about 6 times that, maybe more.” My eyebrows raised at that.

“Damn.” I gasped, and, without thought, asked: “Did you ever drink it?” Fae turned bright red, but gave a small nod. I couldn’t help smirking.

“It doesn’t taste half bad.” She confessed, knowing what I was about to ask. We shared a chuckle.

“How big is it?” I couldn’t help myself. Who would be able to resist? Especially after finding your friend, or girlfriend for that matter, has two different genitalia. I might have blanked earlier upon seeing it, but after a few minutes – ten or fifteen actually – I had adjusted. And I wasn’t simply being nice to Fae, I genuinely didn’t care. I was bi-sexual after all, just had a heavy leaning towards women. This was a dream come true really.

“I’ve never measured it.” She told me. The blush on her cheeks hadn’t faded a single shade this entire time, though she was smiling. I can only imagine how much of a relief it was to have shared this with me, and for me to accept it so easily.

“Want me to do it?” I offered, but she shook her head.

“You know I said it, uh, it works too well?” She asked, looking at me shyly and continued when I nodded, “When it gets erect, I lose pretty much all control. I just go and go and go and go and so on.” She explicated, causing one of my eyebrows to raise. I leaned in close, something she didn’t realise until my lips were near her ear, lost in her own mind as she was.

“I’d like to see that.” I whispered and she jumped, releasing a quick shriek of shock. I chuckled and pulled her back to me to kiss her cheek, “You’re adorable.” Her blush deepened in tone at that.

“Do you mean it?” She inquired when I pulled away.

“Of course, you’re cute as a kitten.” I reaffirmed, moving in to kiss her, but she stopped me.

“No, what you said before that… about you, uh, wanting to see me lose control?” I nodded, leaning in and kissing her on the neck.

“Of course I did,” I said airily, warm breath running over her tender throat, sending a shiver of want down her spine.

“I-I-I’m not sure I do though.” She managed to say, voice wavering. Her control was clearly slipping, her breath coming heavier and faster. But in her expression, I saw genuine worry.

“I’m more than willing.” I assured her, still planting small, soft kisses against her skin.

“I don’t have any condoms.” She said, or rather, choked out. That gave me pause. If she was worried about that, then her sperm must be fully functional. So, if she came inside of me, chances are I’d end up pregnant. I didn’t know my safe times of the month at all, and I’d had my period about a week ago. I pulled away from her. Neither of us were exactly in the best financial situation and my apartment wasn’t big enough for a child.

“I’m sorry.” I said, leaning back on the couch.

“For what?” She asked. I could hear both relief and disappointment coming out in stark contrast in her tone.

“For teasing you like that. Trust me, if I thought we could support a kid, I’d be on you like that.” I snapped my fingers for emphasis. She sighed and moved to rest her head on my lap. Once there, I began to idly play with her deep, red hair, something she enjoyed.

“Don’t worry about it. If I’d known this was going to happen, I would’ve bought some earlier.” She said.

“What if I blew you?” I asked suddenly. She laughed and shook her head.

“Like I said, no control. I’d be on you like that,” She said, snapping her fingers in a repeat of my own, “I don’t think you could stop me.” She added.

“What makes you say that?” I asked, pretending I was offended. Though I was pretty confident in my physical strength. She chuckled.

“It’s a bit of a long story, you sure you wanna hear it?” She warned. Throughout this time, I had almost missed the fact that my libido had calmed down noticeably. It was just… there, simmering in the background. Rather than trying to take complete control. If she was the reason for that, then I wanted to keep her close as long as possible.

“I’d say I’ve got time.” I told her, shifting my position to get more comfortable. Fae moved her head so that she was looking up at me.

“I’ll try and keep it short.”

-Fae (2 years ago)-

I stumbled into my room. The day had been gruelling, in more ways than one. Aside from the overly long and boring lectures delivered by un-invested college tutors, I had been bombarded with hot chick, after hot chick. Each time I turned around, I noticed another girl with a perfect hourglass figure, and my control would continue to dwindle. It was truly a relief when I got home, for a moment.

As soon as I stepped through the door, I was greeted by my mother. Who was wearing a short tank top… and hot pants. She wasn’t out of place in the outfit either. My mum had a tendency to work out quite often, so her body remained trim and fit despite being middle-aged. She knew about my abnormality, though I’d kept the more recent changes hidden from her. So I couldn’t really blame her for unknowingly tempting me.

Even so, I felt my grip on my desires weakening. Without saying a word, I pushed past her and headed upstairs. She tried to get me to stop, but I didn’t. Another second with her in my sights, and I’m pretty certain I’d pop a boner. I was 19 at the time, so I’d experienced more than a few. It’s why I knew not to let myself get aroused, after a couple of incidents with old girlfriends. I’d been a ‘lesbian’ – I may be double gendered, but I identified as female so I came under lesbian – since I was a kid.

But those times were mostly consensual. They just hadn’t known what they were getting into. Neither had I. Coincidentally they had moved away not long afterwards, so my secret was safe. I had yet to get an erection in a social setting, so I wasn’t sure exactly what I would do. I didn’t want to take chances. The last time I’d gone all the way with someone, they told me I was like an animal; insatiable and utterly wild. They also said they were so sore it hurt to pee the morning afterwards.

It was why I had secluded myself in my room on this particular day. I could feel the reigns on my desire slipping from my grasp. Scared didn’t begin to describe the feeling. What would happen if I lost control here? With my mum so close and my dad still at work. She was fit, so she would probably be able to fight me off with ease. Maybe I could slip up just this once? Just so I could satisfy myself and be done with it for the time being.

The more I thought like that, the weaker my control became. I vaguely heard my mum walking up the stairs, but the majority of the outside world was lost to me. My heart was pounding in my chest, sending blood throughout my body, but focusing on one key area. I could feel my breaths becoming slower and faster at the same time, while my attention moved to my crotch. My panties were being strained against my growing cock.

I know a grin had spread across my face. It was like I was becoming a different person. My mum was at my door, knocking on it and calling my name, but she was lost to me. My head hung forward, eyes trained on my bulging crotch, the fabric of my pants straining more and more to contain my burgeoning erection. There was no going back at this point. I was slave to the urges of my dick.

On the other side of the door, my mum was warning me to open up. Well, who was I to say no to my own mother? I stood up, cock jutting from my groin perversely, and opened the door.

“About time-” Those were the only words my mum could get out before I’d pounced on her.

-Fae (present)-

“So, um, long story short, I fucked my mum.” I concluded, looking away from Gale. How could I look her in the eye after telling her something like that? It’s not every day that your girlfriend finds out that you fucked your mum in a lust-induced trance of sorts.

“And she was stronger than you?” She asked, seemingly unfazed. I looked up at her, eyes wide at her reaction. Her face was perfectly calm.

“You don’t care that I fucked my own mum?” I asked in disbelief. She paused for a second, before shrugging.

“You said it yourself; you lost control. And from what you tell me your mum is pretty hot so I guess I can understand. Now answer the question.” She was unbelievable. What had I done in a past life to deserve someone like her?

“Yeah, she was. Way stronger. I tried to lift one of her weights and I barely managed that. I just get this crazy strength when I’m like that.” I explained.

“Okay. Like an animal, eh?” She inquired for confirmation. I frowned at her, but nodded, “Maybe you just need someone to tame you?” She offered, grinning seductively. She leaned forward, more of her endless cleavage on display. I felt my cock give a pulse of want at the sight, but it remained dormant. I laughed at her.

“I don’t think it’ll work like that.” Despite my trying to make it light-hearted, I couldn’t stop the tremor in my voice.

“You sure? I’ve got some collars and whips.” She offered. I couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow at that.

“You serious?” I asked her incredulously. She smirked and didn’t answer. Knowing her, she probably did. I won’t deny it, but the thought it was pretty exciting. And who knows, maybe it’ll work? I wasn’t about to test it out now though. I was happy to lay here with Gale for the night. And that’s just what we did. As time passed I noticed her eyes closing and her breath deepening. I was right behind her.

-Gale-

When the morning came, I strangely felt… relaxed. The soreness that I had come to associate with my mornings was absent, refreshing but also a little regretful, like waking up to find an old friend was gone or something. At the same time, I knew what that meant; I hadn’t masturbated last night. At all. The reason quickly became apparent when I opened my eyes and found myself in my living room. With Fae on my lap.

I smiled fondly. I could barely remember the last time I’d woken up without the remnants of my night’s efforts constantly in the back of my mind, or without a thoroughly used dildo at my side or between my legs. Taking care, I lifted her head up and gently laid back down. I needed to relieve myself after all.

The day went by in a mundane fashion honestly. Fae was still in a mild form of shock over having revealed her secret to me. Unfortunately, she had to report to work that day. She said she would sort out my vacation for me, and that I should sit back and rest. And so, I was left alone for the day, and at least two more to follow. I had repeated my request to Fae that morning, that she leave me be for a couple of days so I try something. With that on mind, I made all the necessary preparations.

I made myself several large meals that could be heated in a minute. Along with them, I had plenty of drinks laid out on the floor of my bedroom. I also had my shoeboxes arranged in order from 1 – 12 on my mattress. My idea was that I was going to masturbate so much, I wouldn’t want to for at least a long time afterwards. To that end, I had set a goal in my mind was to use each and every box to their fullest.

As I sat on my bed, looking over each and every box before me, I thought about what I was actually about to do. I intended for this to be the start of a masturbation marathon, one that would last at least three days. Part of me found this rather daunting, but it needed to be done. If only just so I could rule it out. Though I’d be lying if I said I didn’t feel anticipation for what was to come.

Before I began, I quickly took the pills Doctor Blare and Fae had given me. I remembered missing the Reducto from last night, so I figured I’d pop another one to compensate. I know it’s not the smartest thing to do, but I figured the worst thing that could happen was my breasts shrunk. And so, with a hefty drink of water, I began.

Everything blurred together. The moment I allowed my hands to touch my pussy, it was like all cognitive function turned towards one target; pleasure. The rare times of lucidity I experienced, I would drink, eat and take the pills I’d been assigned. My bed had long since been soaked through with my juices. I didn’t pay much attention to anything else. Even sleeping took a secondary positon to my continued pleasure.

I recall times that I wanted to stop. My arms were tired, my pussy felt sore and I felt satisfied. But I never let up. On the third, and final, day, I finally felt no desire to touch myself. I forced my mind to fantasise about Fae, cock and all, imagining us finally consummating our love for each other. And yet there was nothing. Not a single spark of desire burned within me. I couldn’t help but laugh as I looked up to the ceiling.

“Fucking finally!” I cried in a hoarse voice to no one. I felt free. I wasn’t slave to my desires. It fucking worked! If I didn’t feel half dead, I would’ve been jumping up and down, punching the air in victory. This must be how it feels for football fans to have their team win. As it was, I just couldn’t stop the laughter. I felt moisture at my eyes. I’d won. That still had yet to really set in I guess.

I’d already taken the recommended pills and eaten a fair amount so I didn’t have any need to get up. Thank god, I thought, since my arms could barely go up more than inch from the ground. I managed to prop myself up on my pillows, allowing me to look across my bed. It was as I might have expected; damp, messed up and with an array of dildos spread across it. Of course, I noticed the fact that my breasts had grown, though only by a very slight amount. I was probably going to find J cup bras pretty snug now.

What hadn’t only grown a little was my nipples. When I had last looked at them, or at least from what I could remember, they were about 4 inches, maybe 4 ½ but now they had clearly grown. They had to be 5 or 6 inches now. Even if my tits themselves had stopped growing, it was clear that I was going to have trouble hiding my nipples, even if they also ceased their development. But for the time being, I was just glad I could think rationally.

With a sigh of relief, I rolled onto my side. Exhaustion was beginning to settle in now, partly from my marathon of orgasm inducing activity and partly from the few short hours of sleep I had been able to get in. This was the final test really. If I woke up and I felt like I do now, then it had probably worked. If not, then at least it gave me a few minutes of thoughts unencumbered by my desires. Enough thinking, my mind seemed to say. Time for sleep.

Knock, knock, knock. I jolted awake, eyes looking around frantically for the source of the noise that woke me up. The knocks repeated and I sighed, finally awake enough to know it was someone at the door. I turned onto my back and frowned at the ceiling. My sheets felt… sticky. Not in the same way that I’d expect after my three-day marathon. That said, it was familiar somehow. The knocks repeated again and I pushed the worry from my mind. It could wait a little longer.

To my distaste, it wasn’t Fae. Just a neighbour of mine bringing my post, since I hadn’t left my room in days, nor had I picked it up since this all began. I thanked them, blushing a little as I hid my body from their view. I hadn’t even spared a thought for getting dressed when I woke up, probably getting so used to my nude state that it didn’t cross my mind. Fortunately, they left quickly and I returned to my room. A wide, gleeful smirk spread across my face as I realised something; I was still in full control of myself.

I could feel the desire to pleasure myself though. But it was pushed to the furthest corners of my mind, always there, but its presence was limited. Still grinning, I moved to the bathroom with the intent of having a shower. Of course, I haven’t bathed at all in the past few days. Oddly enough, I didn’t necessarily think I smelled that bad. My sweat and juices were the two scents that permeating the air in my bedroom and most of my apartment, but it wasn’t an entirely unpleasant musk. I almost regretted showering.

I couldn’t remain like this though. I intended to go out for the day, both as a way to test myself and also to do some much needed shopping. I must’ve drunk half a dozen gallons of water over the course of my masturbation, and eaten enough food to match. Even so, I didn’t feel like I had put on very much weight, with the exception of my breasts which I would assume weighed about 3-4lbs each. More than twice the weight of my former C cups. Strangely enough, I didn’t feel the bulk all that much.

From what I could tell, whatever was causing my growth had led to my back growing stronger as well. My legs had always been pretty strong, given my hobby of drumming – FYI: double bass pedals are a great way to get good leg muscles – and I was used to carrying out a good deal of weight most of time. Comes with the territory of working with heavy instruments like drums. That said, I could feel their weight at all times. Like something you’re aware of, but never particularly take note of.

I finished up in the shower. A small sense of accomplishment accompanied me as I stepped out, having thoroughly washed myself, paying close to attention to my breasts and abused pussy, but I’d felt only the normal twinge of pleasure from them. The overwhelming need I’d usually suffered from doing so was absent. I looked at myself in the mirror, noting the haggard look in my eyes from my lack of sleep, but also the glow to my skin. An odd mix of exhaustion and joy.

I definitely looked as I felt; exhausted. My eyes had dark circles under them, a stark contrast to the lively glimmer in my irises, while my body looked just as good as ever, save for my oversized bust and nipples. Although, I thought as I turned to the side to get a different view on them, they really did look good. They were perky, sitting up on my chest, but lacking the spherical shape implants would have. Ignoring the nipples, they were perfect. Smooth skin and a firm appearance.

As I was looking myself over, I leaned forward. The two bottles of pills sat on my sink, which was positioned beneath my bathroom mirror, their lids off. I had neglected to put them back on given the masturbatory stupor I had been lost in. With my massive breasts, which jutted out from my chest by several inches, it was only natural that leaning forward would knock the two bottles. Pills scattered around, falling to the floor and bouncing all over the place. I jumped at the sudden sound and then realised what had happened.

“Oh shit.” I groaned and crouched down, rapidly grabbing the tablets and shoving them back into the bottles. Each set of pills looked similar and, in my haste, I didn’t take the time to note which one Doctor Blare had given me, and those I’d received from Fae. Eventually, I had gathered all that I could see and the bottles were filled. Now, I realised the dilemma I was presented with; could I risk taking the pills now? I had to take two – one of each – every morning and evening.

The Reducto was countering my growth. So long as I managed to at least take one a day, it shouldn’t be a huge issue. The others I was taking just in case having them out of my system would mess with the Reducto.

“What have I got myself into?” I asked aloud, before taking a deep breath and deciding to take the plunge. I filled a cup of water, one I kept in the bathroom for these daily rituals, and popped a pill from each bottle into the palm of my hand as I normally did. I had been doing this for a while now, so I knew taking them at the same time didn’t have repercussive effects. None that I knew of at least. I downed them and waited a second. Nothing happened.

I sighed in temporary relief. Of course, something could still happen over the course of the day if I had taken two of the same pill, but for the meantime it didn’t seem like anything was about to occur. With that taken care of, I moved out into the living room. Even after my nap, it was still early evening, meaning plenty of stores would remain open. I looked down at myself, taking in my nipples. They really did appear to be in a state of constant erection, though were a good deal smaller at the moment. That said, they still protruded about 3 inches.

It was doubtful that my bra could hide them. Maybe prevent them from sticking out quite so far, but they would still be noticeable for all to see. Finally, I decided to try something. Searching around my kitchen, I soon came across some duct tape. It might hurt to remove, but it was worth a try. I made two strips and took a deep breath. With that, I placed one on my breast and pulled it taut over my nipple, before pressing down on it. To my surprise, it worked remarkably well.

After applying the second strip, my nipple stuck out an inch at most. I grinned in relief, knowing that I had a way to hide them. I repeated the same for my other breast and soon found myself with an X on each tit, effectively hiding much of my areolae and restricting my extensive nipples. I went back to my room and put one of my J cup bras on, finding it a little snug around my breasts, but not too uncomfortable at the time. Looking down again revealed that my nips were no longer poking out for all to see. Only a small nub remained.

Getting dressed proved somewhat difficult. Despite having bought several shirts to better contain my growing mammaries, I hadn’t quite noticed how my lower half had changed over the past few weeks. My hips were at least an inch or two wider. Likewise, my ass – which I had always felt a sense of pride in for being large and shapely – had also gained some size to it, though remained nice and pert. After a session of grunting and working my already tired muscles, I managed to pull on a pair of panties and jeans. A look in the mirror was almost mind-blowing for me.

I was clothed and didn’t feel the need to get out of them. Not only that, but I thought I genuinely looked good. Since my breasts had all but exploded on me, I had found that all of my outfits didn’t quite suit me just right, like the sudden change to my figure was impossible to work with. But now, I thought I looked like they belonged on me. Maybe it was my wider hips that evened it all out?

Actually, I found myself wondering if I should have bigger breasts. They looked massive already, particularly given the fact that I was 132lbs, maybe 138-140 now, and didn’t seem like they belonged on my form. But at the same time, I couldn’t help wondering how I’d look with an even larger rack. Fae would certainly appreciate it.

I shook my head free of the thoughts. I was a 36J cup, since my band size hadn’t changed despite the growth, and that was more than big enough. With that decided, I grabbed my purse and headed out. Whenever I’d leave before, I’d usually rush to try and keep my new endowments hidden from my neighbours, but not this time. Since I wasn’t growing anymore and I actually felt comfortable with them, I figured why hide it? The face on one of my male neighbours face as I walked by him was priceless. He rushed off quickly as soon as I was past him. I had a pretty good idea what he was gonna do.

It was 4:23PM when I walked out down to the carpark for residents at my apartment building. To my surprise, I saw my car sitting there. A small note was tucked into the windshield wipers. I picked it up.

Hey, Gale. Got someone to help me get your car to you. Text me when you’re done trying whatever it was you’re trying.

Love you, Fae. XXX

“Love you, Fae.” I read that aloud to myself. It was the first time that either of us had said it. Granted, the words had been written down, but I could hear her saying it. The words brought a warmth to my heart, but also an odd ache, the kind that came when you missed someone. As soon as I’d found myself some new clothes, I’d visit her. Her parents knew of her sexual preferences, so I doubted my showing up would be that much of a surprise, “Love you too.” I whispered and with that, I got into my car and drove down to the store.

Once there, I got myself measured. I was actually rather surprised at how my measurements had changed. I was now 36K-24-38. I hadn’t even thought to look at my waist, overshadowed as it was by my bust, but now that I was checking, it did look a bit slimmer. It now served to better highlight my new hourglass figure, with my breasts tapering down into it and then flaring out into my motherly hips. The employee who measured me had a blush on her face as well the entire time. She was nice; didn’t even ask about the tape on my nipples.

I walked out approximately half an hour later. Two bags in hand. One had my new underwear, and the other had two pairs of jeans, a couple of skirts and some fishnet stockings. I had bought those on a whim, wondering if Fae would find them sexy at all. Granted, the purchases had dipped into my savings a bit, but I figured it’d be worth it. Throughout it all, I had been carefully watching myself, looking for any signs that I was starting to lose control. I didn’t. Despite being in a shop where plenty of young, good looking women were shopping, I was able to keep a handle on my desires. My experiment had been a success for the time being.

With my new purchases in hand, I returned to my car. Once there, I pulled out my phone. I was glad that I had left it on charge while my attention was… occupied. Fae hadn’t called or texted me, no doubt to leave me some privacy and to process what she had revealed to me. I had almost forgotten about her second gender. Goes to show that it didn’t faze me. Though I was still pretty curious as to what she was like when her control slipped.

-Fae-

Almost an inch bigger, I noted as I studied myself in my full length mirror. I’d only been taking the pills Blare gave me for about a week now, and already I was growing bigger. Part of me wanted to stop this right now, unsure as to what could happen if I continued to grow like this. But another, more vocal, side of me wanted to keep going. I’d be lying if I said that I was perfectly complacent with my size.

When Gale had asked how big I was, I’d lied and said I had never measured it. While I hadn’t done so when it was erect, at least not since puberty came into full swing, I couldn’t help but satisfy my curiosity at times. Flaccid, I was 4 inches long, well, about 5 inches now. Longer than most men in this state, though my girth was nothing to write home about. A couple of my fingers were thicker than it was at its current state. From what I could recall though, it did become a great deal fatter when I was erect.

There had been times that I had wanted to measure myself when erect. I was naturally curious of course. But they never worked. No matter how prepared I was, the moment I achieved erection, my mind went blank. Even when there was no one else around, I still couldn’t retain any cognitive functions. I couldn’t count the number of times my room had become a white, sticky mess.

While I studied myself, my phone rang. I nearly jumped at the sound, but managed to keep my composure as I looked at the caller ID: Gale. My heart nearly skipped a beat at the sight of her name. Relief came over me, but with it came an uncontrollable dread. Was she calling to say she couldn’t be with someone like me? That she’d had time to think about what I’d done and couldn’t stand it? Or was she calling to say she wanted me to fuck her, lack of condom be damned?

My cock gave a pulse of want at the thought. I managed to shut out the notions as I answered it.

“Hello?”

“Hi there.” Her voice said through the speaker. It sounded different than a few days ago; lighter, like she was well-rested. She didn’t sound like she was calling with bad news. I could faintly hear the sound of her car engine as well. For a second, I considered reprimanding her for driving while on the phone, but bit my tongue. If she was doing that, then she must’ve found a way to calm herself down.

“How you feeling?” I asked, sitting on the bed. My legs spread on their own, giving my cock and balls room to breathe. I had been surprised that Gale hadn’t commented on them, since they were a fair bit larger than I’d imagine most men’s to be. I had compared them to various fruit, finding that an apple was the closest match in terms of size. Despite having something of a love-hate relationship with my dick, I still took the time to make sure my pubic hair was minimal at best. As it was, my balls were naturally free of any hair.

“Way fucking better.” She said enthusiastically. I could picture her smile; the one I had almost fallen in love with from the moment we met. When Gale would genuinely smile, like in absolute joy, her expression would be carefree. As if she had found some form of inner peace. It was infectious, at least for me. There were times that I’d have a bad day and then I’d see her with that gorgeous smile; all my troubles would feel like that had melted away. It was one of the reasons I’d been crushing on her for so long.

“That’s great.” I replied, my tone reflecting hers. I’d been worried about her, to the point that I had considered barging into her apartment on multiple occasions.

“Hell yeah, it is!” She exclaimed, sounding like a little girl who had just got the latest Barbie toy, “But that’s not why I called.” She added, voice losing some of the excitement she had. I frowned.

“Oh, okay. What do you need?” I asked. My earlier fears must’ve leaked into my tone.

“It’s nothing bad, I just wanted to ask you about something. And I want your honest opinion on it. Don’t just say it’s up to me and that you don’t care what I choose.” She told me. I thought back to when she asked me if she should let her breasts keep growing. I hadn’t answered all too honestly, but I still meant the words. But at the same time, I had been so tempted to try and persuade her that giant tits would be the best. I had chosen to answer out of my love for her rather than my fetish for breasts. But hadn't been entirely honest.

“Okay.” I promised her. If she wanted my honest answer, I would give it to her.

“Good, ‘cos I’m about three minutes away from your house.” She said, causing me to do a double-take.

“Uh, what?” I asked, but she had already hung up. For a moment, I seemed unable to comprehend what she’d said. Then my brain kicked back in and I was rushing out, hiding the pills, yanking a pair of pants on as well as a shirt, and struggling to keep my composure. Soon enough, I heard a knocking at the door. Only just then did I remember that my parents were home. They hadn’t met Gale and I had only mentioned her in passing.

“Please, God, let this go smoothly.”

8

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 7 - Revealing Even More

-Gale-

I parked outside the house. It was a nice place, not particularly large, but very nice nonetheless. Two stories, a well-kept front yard, and even a yet-to-be-painted picket fence to separate it from the neighbours’ gardens. I walked up the stone path and stopped at the door. I took a deep breath, hoping that Fae had at least told her parents about me, and knocked on the door. From inside, I could hear footsteps hurrying down the stairs, Fae no doubt. She wasn’t fast enough evidently as the door opened to reveal a middle aged woman.

“Hello?” She said, questioningly. I noticed her eyes linger on her breasts for a second, though she displayed a good deal more control than most. My own eyes wandered across her figure. She clearly looked after herself, her toned body visible through the nightie she wore. Whatever workout she was doing was clearly working wonders on her chest as well, since I could tell she had no bra on, and yet her breasts remained high on her torso, sagging only slightly. They weren’t particularly large, maybe C cups.

“Uh, hi. Is Fae in?” I asked, just as Fae came into view. I couldn’t make out her face from where I stood, but I could see that her eyes were open wide. I might’ve made a mistake.

“Hi, Gale.” She said, voice quivering somewhat nervously.

“Oh, so you’re Gale?” Her mother asked, extending a hand, “I’m Diana, Fae’s mother. She’s told us so much about you.” She said, though her tone made it clear that wasn’t the case. Fae looked away from Diana. Somehow, I got the sense that this was how it always was for her. I couldn’t blame her though, after what she’d told me. I shook Diana’s hand, feeling her strength through her grip, “Won’t you come inside?”

“I’d love to, thank you.” I said as politely as I could. As I walked inside, I noticed a short piercing glare from Diana, though I wasn’t the target. That would be Fae, who kept her head down, mumbling something I couldn’t make out. I didn’t say anything, not wanting to pry into my girlfriend’s home life beyond what I already had. As I was led to the living room, I saw Fae’s dad watching TV. Something about how he sat on the couch, made it obvious that was where he spent most of his time.

“Bob, stop watching the TV for a second and introduce yourself. This is Gale.” She said, gesturing towards me. Bob’s attention turned away from the television to focus on me, his eyes immediately going wide at the sight. It was more than a little obvious that he was taken by my figure, my chest in particular of course. Diana gave an audible, distinctly snappy sigh of distaste.

“Sup?” He said, before managing to turn his attention back to the TV. Even so, I noticed his eyes glancing fervently back and forth. They had a tired look to them, as if he hadn’t slept well in weeks. I could understand why Diana wasn’t in the best of moods, though I suspected she was like this more often than not. Nonetheless, she faced me with a small smile.

“It’s been a while since Fae had a friend over, though I’m curious why you’re here at this time?” She asked, keeping her speech very formal, though it felt forced to me.

“Um, I wanted to talk with Fae. In private, if you don’t mind?” I asked, feeling nervous around her. It was clear that she and Fae didn’t have a good relationship, particularly since Fae hadn’t said a word besides the short greeting from earlier. From somewhere upstairs, I heard the faint sounds of someone turning over in their bed. Fae never mentioned having any siblings or anyone else living with her.

“Yes, of course.” Diana said, “Would you like anything to drink?” She asked, moving to the kitchen, as she passed I swore I heard her whisper ‘though I bet you’ve got plenty of milk, fucking cow’ under her breath. For a moment, I was stunned, but recovered quickly.

“No, uh, I’m fine. Thanks for the offer though.” I said, looking at Fae. She still had her head down, though I could see her biting her bottom lip, and her shoulders trembled slightly. Diana looked at me and shrugged.

“Suit yourself.” She said and sat down, though not on the couch with her husband. Instead, she chose an armchair on the far right. It was as far from the man she could get, without leaving the room at least. I looked at Fae, who finally raised her head.

“Let’s go.” She all but whispered and began walking to the stairs. As I followed her, I caught her glance back at her mother, a shudder passing through her. Diana wasn’t unattractive by any means, in fact she looked better than when Fae had vaguely described her to me. Thinking back to it, I could recall her voice being rather shaky as she spoke about it. It wasn’t just the fact that she’d fucked her own mum, but something else.

I followed her up the stairs. At the top, I looked to an open door. Through it, I could see a cot with a small child sleeping soundly in it. They couldn’t be more than a year old. Almost perfectly timed with what Fae told me. No, I thought, eyes going wide. But I pushed the thoughts aside. Whatever had happened, couldn’t be changed.

When we got to Fae’s room, she shut the door and all but fell on the bed. She let out a deep breath, one that she must’ve been holding since I knocked at the door. For a second, I stood in the middle of her room, before moving to her bed.

“I’m sorry.” I told her. She raised her head to look at me.

“For what?” She asked, though I could hear a tremble in it. Instead of answering, I pulled her up and into my arms. It was an instinctive move. I felt like I had to do something, anything, to comfort her.

“For showing up like this. I didn’t think and that put you-” I didn’t finish my sentence as Fae kissed me.

“It’s not that… I-I’m always like that around my mum.” She explained, pulling back to look me in the eye. I could feel her relaxing slowly in my arms.

“You don’t have to tell me anything that you don’t want to.” I told her. She knew I was curious as to how her familial relationship ended up like this, but I refused to poke my nose where she didn’t want it. Fae shook her head.

“It’s… weird, but short. You wanna hear it?” She asked, glancing up at me nervously. I nodded my head, keeping a straight face while I stroked her soft hair. She’d just had a shower, I could tell, as the scent of her shampoo wafted around us. It was a soft smell, comforting and relaxing.

“My mum… she, she’s in love with me.” Fae said, after several false starts. Part of me wanted to say that all mothers love their children, but I silenced it. She meant it very differently.

“Why? Didn’t you… y’know?” I asked, not wanting to outright say it. She nodded against me.

“I did. I practically raped her. But, well, about a year ago, I got some tests done. My sperm is some kind mutant form or something. There’re chemicals in it that mess with some people’s minds. If someone comes into contact with too much of it, weird things might happen. Psychologically that is.” She explained to me.

“Like a parent falling in love with their child?” She nodded again.

“It only got worse after Stacy was born.” She said, almost shaking at the name. I didn’t need to know the whole story to guess who Stacy was to Fae. “And then my mum and dad stopped talking much, if they do it turns into a fight. She wants him gone so she’s alone with me.” I was used to her having a fairly strong tone of voice, like she exudes confidence, but now that was gone. She sounded terrified. I doubt she had let herself be in a room alone with her mum for more than a second at a time.

“Fae,” I began, using a finger to tilt her head up to me, “If it gets too hard for you, or something else happens, come to my place, okay?” In a corner of my mind, I remembered her talking to me very much like this when I had passed out before. Fae looked into my eyes, as if searching for any hint that I was lying. There was none. She latched onto me, head raised up and lips parted to meet my own. It was a kiss of love and passion, with no small amount of gratitude thrown in.

We made out like that for what felt like a full minute before pulling apart. She was panting, that all too familiar blush on her cheeks, and her eyes looked over my face wildly. It was like she was taking me in, engraving every curve and crevice of my face into her memory.

“Thank you.” She said, pouring as much emotion into those two words as she had into that kiss. Eventually, she calmed down and laid her head against my chest. I had moved us around so that we were laying down, with her on top and head on my breast.

“You can always count on me, especially since I’ve got a handle on myself now.” I told her. She chuckled, leaning up to kiss me again.

“Congrats by the way. What did you do anyway?” She asked, raising an eyebrow when I also blushed.

“A lot of work.” I told her, raising a hand and wiggling my fingers. A wide grin broke out on her face as she understood what that meant. Without a word, she pulled my hand towards her and sniffed at it. After what I had done, I had my doubts that I could truly wash away the scent of my pussy. She seemed to find it easily enough and began to lick at them, moaning lowly in her throat as the residual taste of my juices.

She ran her tongue flat across each of my fingers. Taking them in her mouth one by one, sucking on them as if to clean them of a spilt beverage. I could feel her saliva across my skin, dripping as she pulled off. How would she feel over one of my nipples? When my fingers were done, she began to lap at my palm, seeking to clean every inch of my hand. When she was satisfied, she grabbed a cloth from her bedside table and cleaned it of her spit.

“I wish I could have more.” She sighed. In my mind, I echoed her sentiments exactly. But we both knew not to at that point, for fear of Diana walking in or Fae losing control. For a moment, we laid there in silence. Fae seemed perfectly content to nuzzle into my breast, while my hand ran through her hair.

“Oh yeah,” She said, raising her head to look at me, “What was it you wanted to ask me?” I had almost forgotten about that myself.

I sat up, moving her away so that she could have a clear view of my torso. My breasts sat on my chest, supported by my bra, and their own defiance towards gravity. I took a breath, causing them to stand out even more.

“How do I look?” She seemed almost dumbfounded by the question, but answered all the same.

“Amazing. Like one of my wet dreams come to life.” She said, blushing a little at the comparison she used. I smiled at her, finding it oddly sweet.

“And,” I took another breath, arching my back slightly more to make my bust that much more pronounced, “How do you think I’d look if they were even bigger? Like say, an L cup?” I asked. It was impossible to miss the hunger in her eyes.

-Fae-

I was going to answer honestly. I reminded myself of that, as I mulled over her question. A J cup would be amazing, but what about a M cup? No, N, no, O, P, Q… Keep it together, Fae. I told myself internally. My mind turned to a famous Japanese porn star, Hitomi Tanaka, who measured as 32K. She was big, but my tastes when further than that. I looked Gale in the eyes. Be honest, I repeated mentally.

“If I had my way, you’d be at the end of the alphabet.” I blurted out in a rush, my face burning hotter than I’d ever felt before. If it weren’t for the fact that my house had very few safe havens, I would have run from the room. Gale’s eyes widened in surprise. She knew I was something of a breast enthusiast, but to what extent she hadn’t known.

“How would that even look on something?” She asked, genuinely curious, if a little amused. I didn’t answer, merely found my laptop and spent less than a minute searching for the correct images. I glanced at her, seeing her expression turn to one of amazed shock. On my screen were a series of women, all of which were had been altered in Photoshop, and each with breasts well over twice the size of hers, “Holy crap.” She said under her breath, leaning forward to see. When I looked at her properly, I caught her licking her lips in want.

These women weren’t the largest I had stored on my laptop. However, they were the only ones where their chests could even be construed as wieldy, despite many of them obscuring torsos and hips. None of these could hope to exist in reality, but I could hope. Gale was still looking at them as I scrolled through, her eyes drinking in every detail. I had hundreds, if not thousands, of these images so she had plenty to view. After several minutes, we came to the second-to-last image. I stopped there.

“That’s what I’d do if I could.” I told her, turning my head to fully take in her expression. She hadn’t said a word past ‘holy crap’.

“That’s… wow.” She said finally, unable to think of a better way to describe. She looked down to herself, and I could the wheels turning in her head, working to conjure the image of herself with breasts so big, they’d rest on her thighs while standing, and eat up the entirety of her lap when sitting. I could hardly stop myself from licking my lips at the thought.

“Yeah.” I confirmed, leaning back slightly. I soon regretted relaxing, as she noticed that there was one picture left. Gale was fast, putting her drum expertise to good use as her hand darted forward, pushing the next button. On my screen was a heavily altered image of her. She was smiling at the camera, that same smile I loved so much, eyes sparkling with life. Below that gorgeous expression, was her breasts.

I was a near pro with Photoshop. I had pursued the hobby in an effort to better fuel my fetish, since there were only so many giant breasted images out there. And Gale had become the subject of my learning efforts not long after we met. Now, I was good enough that I could potentially land a lucrative job as a graphics designer, but I chose to keep my talent hidden for the meantime. And the quality of the image before us showed this.

The Gale on screen sported a bust just as large as the prior women. I had put hours upon hours into it, possibly days-worth if I had bothered to keep count. She was clothed in the picture. It had taken me quite some time to get those down just right, to make it look like they had been naturally bought, or specifically tailored for clothing her. Her breasts hung out from under it, something I found personally erotic, with the underside of her boobs obscuring the top of her crotch. The colouration and texture of her breasts looked almost creepily realistic.

For good measure, I had widened her hips somewhat. Nonetheless, they were still greatly overshadowed by her breasts. If it weren’t for how absurd the size was, I doubt anyone would look at the image and think it was anything but real. Gale was fixated on it, before she turned to me.

“You’re seriously good.” She complimented me, assuming the picture to be my work. I blushed and looked away.

“Thanks.” It was all I could think to say. Eventually, Gale managed to pull her eyes from the screen.

“Fae?” She asked, making me look at her, “I can’t go this big,” She told me. I nodded, knowing full well just how impossibly ridiculous these sizes were, “Not right now, at least.” She added, causing me to look at her in shock. My mouth dropped open and my eyes threatened to pop out of my sockets.

“You-You… you can’t be serious?” I stammered in complete and utter disbelief. She shook her head, raising a hand to her chest.

“I am, honest. It’s fast, I know, but just looking at those…” She licked her lips, “I want it. But, it’s not feasible. I wouldn’t be able to live, not normally at least. Or even move for that matter.” She told me. I nodded, understanding full well, “But, I think if we play our cards right, we could make it work. You’d be the bread-winner though.” She told me, smiling. I couldn’t stop myself as I put the laptop aside to effectively tackle her, pressing my lips to hers.

“I’m more than fine with that. I fucking love you, Gale. I mean it. I’m going to work harder, get a better job and I’ll make it so we can live together with your giant tits.” I practically bawled, the words tumbling out of my mouth uncontrollably. She laughed at my enthusiasm, kissing me deeply.

“I love you too.” She said. I heard so many emotions in those words; worry about the future, anxiety towards her decision, but above it all there was love. We’d known each other for quite some time now, but only been dating for a few weeks. But that seemed more than enough. I loved this woman, and she loved me. Physical attraction may be a large part of our relationship, but it only enhanced our overall love for each other.

I had meant every word I had said. I would put away money for years if I had to, all so we could be together and have whatever we needed to support each other. Not only that, but so I could support our family when the inevitable happened. And last, but not least, the wedding. My heart pounded in my chest like a jackhammer. It was too soon, I thought, but threw the idea aside and locked it up. There was no way I was about to lose this courage I had suddenly found.

“Gale,” I began, swallowing audibly. She looked me in the eyes, unblinking. “Will you… will you marry me?” I asked, before any part of my mind could even try to stop me.

-Gale-

“Will you… will you marry me?” I could hear those words replaying in my mind. I had heard them just thirty minutes ago, back in Fae’s room. I was in my car now, driving back to my apartment. I hadn’t had a chance to respond since Diana had walked inside. Fae had shut down immediately, moving away from me like I had a thousand watts shooting through my body. Diana had said that Fae apparently had a curfew for how long people could stay around.

As much as it pained me, I didn’t want to outstay my welcome. I had looked at Fae, seeing a desire to fight back in her eyes, but she was scared. Even after what she’d told me, I knew there was something else to this. I had managed to get Diana out of the room so I could say goodbye.

“I’ll see you soon.” I told Fae, raising her head to look me in the eye. Without another word, I had kissed her. When I pulled back, she was almost crying.

“Gale-” She was cut off by a curt knock at the door, Diana’s voice coming through to remind me that it was time to go. Fae looked scared, mouthing the words ‘don’t go’. Just what was her mother going to do to her? Very quickly, I leaned down to her ear.

“I’ll be outside, driving around, call or text me if anything happens.” I didn’t care that most of the story remained unknown to me, I only wanted her to know that I was close. That she could rely on me. Fae nodded, watching me with wide eyes as I left.

That’s what I was doing now. Driving half way back to my apartment, before returning to the neighbourhood, keeping a watchful eye on Fae’s house. Her room had a window facing out into the street, and I could see her every now and then, looking out. She caught sight of me from time to time, waving to me as I drove by. I would send her a text, asking if everything was okay. She’d always reply with a ‘yes’ and a ‘wish you were here’. Neither of us mentioned her proposal.

After a while, I could feel sleep tugging at my eyes. I gave one more go around, but saw nothing out of place. I sent her a text, waiting outside of her house until she replied. Everything seemed just fine, so I headed back home with the understanding that she was to tell me as soon as anything happened. She promised me.

Worried as I was, I needed to get some sleep. So, after driving around for hours, I got home. It still reeked, in the best way, from my three days of masturbation. As I laid down in bed, under some newly cleaned covers, I couldn’t get Fae out of my mind. It wasn’t just the marriage proposal, though I felt my beat skip a beat each time I replayed those words in my head, but also how scared she had seemed of her mother. Just what was Diana capable of?

My eyes remained open for at least another hour. My eyelids were heavy, like small weights had been attached to them, and my vision wasn’t exactly crystal clear either. However, sleep won out over the worry, though it refused to leave me. Even in my dreams.

-Fae-

I couldn’t keep myself from shaking. I was terrified. Of what I had asked Gale, of what I feared my mother had heard, of what I knew she could do. Each day that I came home, I fled to my room, barely saying hello to her. In the past two years, she had somehow learned to become manipulative, more so than the most deceitful politician. When I would come home from college, she would be there, with a sweet smile and an intense spark in her eye. At first, I enjoyed the attention. Then it started to go too far.

She would begin to touch me. I had been somewhat naïve until about a year ago, and I hadn’t thought much of the times that she would run her hand down my back, or cup my butt. I had known they weren’t entirely innocent, but I was just enjoying the attention, and the evidence that I was apparently forgiven for taking her without consent. Then she began to try and get me erect.

Her hand would begin to zero in on my crotch. At first, I’d let her do what she wanted, but stop when I felt my control slipping. Then, she began to get more forceful. When I would try to walk away, she would keep me there, whether with promises of platonic affection, or using physical force. That was when I began to fear her. Around that time, I started to keep our interactions short. Hello, goodbye, what’s for dinner etc.

Then she started showing. While I had been keeping to myself for much of my college days, I hadn’t been entirely against relationships. But, after my mum, I would actively avoid any prospect of finding a girlfriend. Then, I realised I might be a ‘dad’ and I attempted to shut myself in. I would show up for classes and that was it.

When I graduated with below my projected grades, I felt miserable. My mum was in her final trimester at this stage, and the fact that I might be a ‘father’ soon was bordering on devastating. I was terrified. Then my mum sat me down. What she said to me is why I shut down around her now.

-1 year ago-

“Fae, honey, can I talk to you?” She’d asked, standing in my doorway. I jumped at the sound of her voice, minimising my Photoshop app. At this point, I was still learning much of it, but my fixation on Gale was very much alive. During college, I had been working at the store part-time, but at this time I was able to move onto a full-time position. I wanted to say no to her, but she had a mostly neutral expression. She didn’t appear to want to try anything. So I nodded and stood up.

By this point of her pregnancy, she was being forced to waddle around most places. Her hands often rested on her middle, either to calm the child within, or to help support it. We sat in the living room, the TV off and silence hanging thick in the air. Then Mum broke the silence, her words like a blade cutting through the quiet.

“I’m going to divorce your father.” She said, causing my eyes to go wide in shock. While I wasn’t particularly close to my dad, I still loved him as any daughter would, and could hardly imagine him being gone.

“What?!” I almost shouted in surprise. Mum was perfectly cool, like she had rehearsed all of this, including my words.

“I’m going to divorce your father,” She repeated, “I don’t feel anything for him anymore. In fact, he practically disgusts me now. And I have an offer for you.” She said, hardly giving me a chance to process what was being said.

“What the hell are you talking about?” I asked. I had seen how my parents were; they could hardly keep their hands off each other. Even when they fought, the next day they would be right as rain. Granted, I had noticed their passion for one another dwindling over the past year, but I didn’t think it was this bad. Her face remained perfectly composed.

“About me divorcing your father, or my offer?” She queried. I could hardly understand how she could maintain her calm. I’d have been in tears just at the mere idea of saying goodbye to someone I had promised to love in sickness and in health.

“B-Both!” My voice had raised now, trying to get some emotion out of her.

“Like I said, Honey, I just don’t feel the same way for your father as I used to. He’s a slob and doesn’t nearly cut it for me physically or mentally.” She explained, her voice remaining almost totally monotone, with the exception of the slight bitterness in her tone. Even the way she spoke felt like it was being spoken by a computer. Matter of fact, no emotion. I could only look at her in shock. Seeing that I wasn’t responding, she continued.

“My offer for you, Sweetie, is for us to make a new life together.”

“What… what are you talking about?” I asked, leaning away from her now. I was more than ready to run out of the room, out of the house even.

“I mean; I know a guy. He can set us up a whole new life, in a place where no one knows we’re mother and daughter.” I saw where she was going and was on my feet in an instant.

“No, okay? I told you didn’t I? We can’t be that way. I lost control once, and that’s it. I’m sorry for doing that to you, but please,” I pleaded, “Just understand that I don’t want to be in a relationship with my fucking mother!” I shouted the last words, hoping that might get through to her. I watched her face the entire time, unable to believe my eyes when I saw that she was unfazed by this. When she was sure I had finished, she spoke.

“Fae, I understand how you feel, but try to understand how I feel. The things you did to me,” I shuddered when she reminded me, “No woman on this Earth could forget them. And with this,” She lovingly caressed her massive stomach, “I think this was meant to be.” She reminded me of a religious leader, or a blind cultist. If that was the case, then what was I? Her Goddess?

Chances are, several people would jump at this. Having someone hot worship them like they were a deity, and have sex whenever they wanted it? Sounds like a dream. But for me, I had no desire for it. If it was Gale offering this, I’d have jumped at it in a heartbeat. But this was my mother? The woman who had looked after since before I was a baby.

“No.” I said again, “It was a mistake. A big one, I’ll admit, but a mistake nonetheless.” I tried to reason with her. The look on her face was all I needed to tell I wasn’t getting through.

“Think about it, Fae. Why would you lose control at that specific time? Why would you hold yourself together until the exact moment I knocked on your door? And why would you try so hard to keep inside of me when you came?” She asked, sounding exactly like someone trying to convert another person to their beliefs.

“Mum,” I said, voice beginning to quiver, “Just listen to me. If you love me like you think you do, let this go. I’m not going to reciprocate your feelings, and I never will. Okay? We’re mother and daughter. That’s it. If that’s my child, I’ll help raise them, but we are not going to have a relationship like that.” I told her, trying to keep my voice and gaze steady. My mum stood up and walked up to me.

I wasn’t about to back away. She was pregnant, so I wasn’t worried about her using actual force on me.

“I think you need to see just how much you’re made for me.” She told me, voice as creepy as could possibly be. For a second I looked at her confused, when I felt something jab into my side. I looked down and saw her depressing a syringe into me. I stared at her, wide-eyed. I opened my mouth to ask what the hell she’d done, when I felt a familiar heat rush over me. It was faster and stronger than normal though, not giving me a chance to even think of what it was. I felt my cock harden rapidly, sticking out from my pants like a lighthouse in the dark.

“You drugged me.” I stated in disbelief, before my control slipped. My mum didn’t get a chance to respond, before she was on her knees with my cock in her face. I don’t remember much after that, except for waking up early in the morning in my mum’s bed. With her cuddled up to me like a puppy. I ran to my room and shut the door, barricading it with my body. When I felt I was safe, I let the tears come.

-Present-

My own mother went that far just to try and prove something to me. She hadn’t done it again, but the threat was there. If it weren’t for the fact that I was keeping my word and helping support Stacy, my daughter – she had none of my dad’s features, I would’ve moved out almost a year ago. I wanted to move in with Gale, but it felt too soon. Although, I had proposed to her just hours earlier. I looked at the phone in my hand.

One call is all it’d take. Ask to her to drive down here. I’d sneak out with all that I needed, and we’d live together. My mum didn’t know where Gale lived, so we’d be safe. My thumb was already beginning to scroll through my contacts, seeking out her name. I stopped before I pushed the call button.

She’d be asleep by now. If I had to guess, she’d been masturbating the past three days, non-stop. Anyone would need a lot of beauty sleep after that. I put my phone down and sat on my bed, looking over my room. Would Gale let me live with her? I’m sure she’d say yes. As I looked around, I thought about the idea of this being the last night here, I felt no apprehension about it. Since my mum went crazy, I had felt less and less like this was my room. It scared me just being here.

Despite my fears, I soon found myself laying down. My eyes began to droop shut, unable to keep up the strength to stay awake. I didn’t like letting my guard down here. Every night, I’d get a few hours’ sleep at most, more if I knew my mum had passed out early. This night would be no different. As my eyes drew shut for the last time, I swore I saw my door open. But it was too late. I was gone.

9

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 8 - Gale the Saviour

-Gale-

I jumped awake at the sound of my phone vibrating on the hard wood of my bedside table. I didn’t hesitate a second, grabbing it and checking it. My vision was blurred, but I made out the text nonetheless: SAVE ME! I could all but hear the desperation in those two written words. I was on my feet in an instant, dressed in another, and running down the stairs of the building in the next. I didn’t care how much noise I made.

When I was in the car, I couldn’t get going fast enough. Panic was beginning to set in, my heart beating a mile a minute, but my mind stayed clear. I wasn’t about to risk losing time in an accident. As I drove, I began to notice that my chest was warm. But I pushed it aside; I couldn’t let my attention divide itself. I parked haphazardly outside Fae’s house and ran inside. At least, I would’ve.

The door was naturally locked. That wasn’t about to stop me though. I crouched down, lifting up the welcome mat, finding a spare key there. Thank god for obvious hiding spots. I was inside a second later. There were no lights on, and I wasn’t about to turn them on. That’d risk my arrival being known to Diana.

I walked carefully through the dark, feeling around for anything in my way. Eventually, I found the stairs and began to climb up them, keeping a tight grip on the banister so I wouldn’t trip and fall. There were no lights on upstairs either. My phone vibrated in my pocket. One word; basement. I headed back down the stairs, searching for the door to the cellar. Thankfully, it was beside the kitchen. I opened the door, seeing a light downstairs.

“Ah, ah. We won’t need this,” I heard a smash, “Don’t want you texting that whore. Asking her to marry you, don’t you get that I’m all you need? Me and Stacy. But, nope. You wanted to try and break my heart. So you need a real reminder of just how much you love me and how much I love you.” I could hear Diana from up the stairs. She sounded crazed. Her voice would shift from high and airy, to cold and menacing. As I moved down the stone steps, I could hear the sound of muffled whimpers.

When I got halfway down, I was able to see into the room. A table sat dead-centre, with chains at metal four posts, all of which were used to restrain Fae. She was looking around frantically, terrified. Her phone was on the ground, smashed. Diana was at what looked like a sink, with a bench next to it, on which rested a series of syringes. Fae would glance at them fearfully and struggle whenever she saw Diana place a newly filled one down. Whatever was in them couldn’t be good.

As I climbed down stealthily, I noticed a faint rustling sound. I paused and checked my pockets, finding one of the bottles of pills inside. Why the hell did I put them there? Did I put them in there earlier today and never removed them? Or was I just that out of it when I went to bed. It didn’t matter.

Taking extra care now, I got down the last of the steps. Diana was evidently so absorbed in whatever she was doing that she failed to notice my presence, even with the bottles rattling in my pockets. Fae, on the other hand, saw me almost instantly, her eyes going wide and an attempt at a smile appearing on her face. A ball gag was firmly planted in her mouth. Not to mention she was naked as the day she was born. If not for the circumstances, I’d be more than a little moist at the sight. I raised a finger to lips for her to be quiet and moved over to her.

She gave a small nod to show she understood. I glanced at Diana, who was beginning to hum away as she worked. Another syringe was placed down. I had no idea what was in them, but it couldn’t be good, judging from the way Fae would fearfully glance at them. As I stalked forward, taking enough care to put someone with panophobia to shame, I looked around, searching for any weapon I could use to knock Diana unconscious. It suddenly occurred to me that I could be put in jail for this.

Even as I continued to move, my mind quelled my worries. It was odd how the brain functions in some situations. I would have expected myself to be in a near panic when confronted with something like this, but instead I was almost totally calm and in control. I wouldn’t go to jail; Diana would never know it was me. Even if she suspected me, Fae and I could simply steal the syringes and use them to have her incarcerated instead. As long as we were smart about all of this.

As I came within a few feet of Diana, I spotted a lead pipe perched against a cupboard. Silently, I took hold of it, eye always on Fae’s mother. She was apparently almost finished, as I could see her beginning to pack away some items that were out of my view. Now or never, I thought and stood up fully. I raised the pipe overhead.

You know, if this were a movie, she would turn around. No doubt to jab with me one of those syringes, and inject me with whatever they were filled with. I recall seeing them full of a semi-clear fluid, tinted blue so that it resembled water to an extent, but it was visibly thicker, even when it was kept in a container. I’d probably fall to the ground gripping the area that was stabbed, before feeling my whole body either burning up or going numb. Then I’d join Fae on the table as we waited for Diana to mockingly reveal her master plan.

Okay that was going a bit too far. But my first point stands. Despite what might happen in a movie, this was reality. Granted, that was hard to believe at times with all that’d happened to me in the past few weeks. I slammed the pipe down hard, the fairly considerable strength in my arms working with the inertia to bring the pipe down even harder. At that moment I hadn’t given any thought to just how much damage this could cause, potentially fatal damage at that. Fortunately, my swing was off by a touch. I missed her head and instead brought it down on her shoulder.

The scream and sound of broken bones were audible to me and Fae. For a moment I feared Bob waking up and inspecting on us, but I suspect that Diana had drugged him since nothing happened. Fae wouldn’t have gone down here without a fight, even if she was half-asleep. Diana fell to the ground, her good arm reaching up to grasp her severely damaged shoulder, while she turned to look at her assailant. I’m fairly certain she hadn’t been expecting me to be here so quick or at all.

Admittedly, I had broken the speed limit quite a bit on the drive over. That was another reason I was so glad to live in such a small town; most people were inside and sleeping after 10 o’clock. I was lucky though to have missed any cop who might have been out and about. Ordinarily, it might have taken me 10 or 15 minutes to get from my apartment to Fae’s house, but I had arrived barely 6 minutes after I got that first text. I looked at the table with the syringes on it and saw one with a note beside it; Gale.

She’d planned to drug me. I looked back to her, seeing she was glaring up at me, attempting to stand up while ignoring her injured shoulder. For a moment, I considered putting her in a chokehold – courtesy of some self-defence training while at school – and put her out of commission for a while. But I didn’t, I wanted to hear what she had to say. Even so, I kept the pipe at hip level, ready to swing and bring her down if need be. She managed to stand with a grunt.

“Just how far are you going to go to keep me and her apart?” She spat the words, staring at me with an accusing glare. Her tone had more venom than a Black Mamba. A scowl darkened my features.

“You did that yourself.” I told her, my voice betraying none of the emotion I felt. She gave me a pained grin and shook her head, wincing as she accidently moved a muscle in her bad shoulder.

“No, if you hadn’t shown up, Fae and I would’ve been together already. Doesn’t matter if we’re related. I was raised on the idea that love is more important than everything else.” She explained, looking to Fae. I followed her gaze, though not for any longer than a split second. Fae was watching us, shaking slightly when she caught her mother’s eyes. I shook my head at the rapidly deflating woman before me. She had appeared somewhat dignified when we met, but now she looked ready to break down.

“I agree with you on the last part, love is more important than everything. And if you can’t tell already, I love your daughter.” I explained, putting all of the feelings I had into those words, hoping to convey them. I heard Fae try to say something, but the gag prevented any coherent words from escaping. From the sounds of it though, I was certain she was agreeing with me. Diana wasn’t having any of it.

“You just want her for her cock. That’s why all of the other girls wanted her, they just wanted to see if it was true. But they didn’t care about her, just got what they wanted and left.” She was beginning to sound desperate, babbling as her eyes grew wide. I could tell she was trying figure a way out of this as her gaze darted about. I caught her looking at the syringes, no doubt intending to jump for the one made for me, but I stepped in her way. I waved the pipe slightly, bringing her attention to it.

“If that was true, then I’d have fucked her already.” I said, glaring at her. Part of me wanted nothing more than to knock her out, but I preferred the peaceful route over violence, despite what I did earlier, “And Fae explained to me what her cum does. You don’t love her, not anymore, you’re just obsessed. There’s a difference.” I explained, staring her in the eye.

“You don’t know what love is. I’ve lived longer than you, I know what love is.” She countered, voice so full of venom she could have been a King Cobra.

“Then what is it?” I asked. Her mouth opened to reply, but shut quickly. For a while she continued like that, unable to conjure a response. I stood up straighter, looking down at her. She was hunched over in pain, reducing her to below my height, despite being at least 3’’ taller than me when standing, “Like I thought.” I said and turned around, intending to gather up the syringes and use them as evidence. Diana would go to prison for this. I might join her for assault, but it’d be worth it.

-Fae-

I wanted to get up and hug Gale. I wanted to confirm everything she was saying, to hold her, kiss her, tell her I love her too. But I was trapped. Bound to the cold, metal table by four pairs of cuffs, pulling all of my limbs taut, with a ball gag tightly wrapped around my mouth. I could only turn my head and watch.

Gale was beautiful. That thought permeated my mind as I stared at her. She stood confidently over my mother, pipe in her hand and a fierce look in her eyes. This was one of the few times that I found her face more attractive than her bountiful chest. ‘Will you marry me?’ those words returned to me, and I knew I wanted to repeat them again. When we got out of here, I’d save up for a ring and propose properly. She deserved that much.

Gale turned her back to my mum, going to the syringes. For a moment, I was confused as to what she was doing, but I quickly figured it out; she needed a way to get my mum in jail, and illegal drugs would do that just fine. I almost wanted to gloat at the woman who had bound me, but I obviously couldn’t do much more than give her a smug look. Said look quickly died.

I noticed my mum looking at Gale’s pockets. They bulged out in the shape of a bottle, an audible rattling coming from them as she moved her legs, an obvious target. My mum reached to one with her good arm. My eyes widened. My mum, even hurt, was one of the strongest people I knew. Even my dad feared her at times, particularly when they got into a fierce argument. I wanted to warn Gale, but the cuffs were tight enough that I could barely make a sound with them. Likewise, the gag prevented me from making little more than a few sounds.

I was terrified. Blare hadn’t told me what could happen if Gale took too many of the pills, either one. But it couldn’t be good. I had taken too much of a normal, everyday painkiller a few years back and was so sick I could hardly move for at least a day. And that was with official drugs, fairly weak ones at that. These were black market – I assume – refined, but not approved for sale anywhere. Just as I managed to manoeuvre my mouth just right to push the gag out, my mum grabbed a bottle.

Gale turned around immediately. She was greeted with an opened bottle to her face, the neck of it pressed against her open mouth, causing several of the pills to go inside. Due to the force, Gale was forced to swallow nearly all of them to avoid choking. I could see it in her eyes as well, that she was shocked and horrified by what could happen. Thankfully, she had enough presence of mind to bring up the pipe and swing it. I heard my mum cry out in pain as the pipe smashed into her side.

-Gale-

Diana dropped the bottle, falling to her knees. I spat out the remaining pills, panting as my mind went through every possible consequence of what had happened. In my panic, I didn’t even consider rushing to the hospital to get my stomach pumped. I stood over Fae’s mother, seeing her whimper in pain as she glared up at me. I returned the expression.

She opened her mouth to say something. I wasn’t interested in her words any more. Before the first word could leave her mouth, I brought the pipe up and swiped it across her head. The blow was fairly weak, only just strong enough to do what I needed. Which, in that situation, was for her to fall unconscious. She did, falling to her side and slamming her head against the table, jolting the syringes. I watched her, but she wasn’t getting up. She wasn’t bleeding either.

I looked to Fae. She had gotten the ball gag out of her mouth, lips parted from words that she had wanted to say. We shared a worried look, knowing that what I had just swallowed could be potentially life threatening. Even so, I smiled at her.

“I told you I’d come no matter what, didn’t I?” I said, getting her to grin slightly. She nodded, eyes glassy with unshed tears. She said nothing, even as I located the key to the cuffs and walked over to her, freeing her hands and legs. The moment I was standing at her side, she bolted upright and pulled me in for a tight hug. The tears she’d been holding finally spilled over to the surface. Words were meaningless in this moment.

For the longest time, we just held each other. I was shaken up inside, both from the adrenaline of knocking someone unconscious and the fear of what might happen to me. But that was secondary at this time. Fae was my top priority.

“You okay?” I asked when we finally pulled apart, she nodded.

“Can we go?” She asked, looking up at me, fear still in her eyes. I could understand why; Diana, though unconscious, was still in the same room.

“Course we can, just let grab a couple of things and we’ll get out of here.” I told her, channelling my own mother into my voice, soothing Fae as best I could. She nodded again, getting up and, reluctantly, heading to the stairs. As I turned to watch her go, I heard a sudden rustling from behind me. I turned again and saw Diana rushing past me. She had a syringe in her hand. Caught off-guard, I didn’t react fast enough and she got to Fae. I heard my girlfriend cry out in shock.

Finally, my body moved and I grabbed Diana. She was still weak from being unconscious and the damage she’d taken, so I was able to pull her off and throw her down. I quickly delivered a kick to her head, knocking back into darkness. Fae had fallen to the ground, panting loudly. I rushed to her side, putting my hands around her.

“Fae? You alright? What did she do?” I asked, terrified of what Diana might’ve done.

“N-n-no… Gale, you n-n-need to g-go.” She stuttered, while speaking through her teeth. It was clear that she was struggling against something.

“What the hell are you talking about? I’m not gonna leave you.” I said, grunting as I struggled to get her to her feet, but she was almost a dead weight.

“Please.” She begged, but I wasn’t listening. I managed to get her to stand, leading her up the stairs. She continued to grumble, asking me to go. I continued to urge her up, almost pulling her up to her room. As I did so, I began to feel her heating up, like she had a fever. She needed to get in bed, take a pill or something. It wasn’t long before I had her in her room.

“Stay here, I’m gonna get you something to cool down that fever.” As I was about to leave, she pointed to a bottle. It didn’t have any marks on it, but I assumed she had bought it at some point to counter the effects of whatever her mum had injected her with. I didn’t think to question it, and opened it up, getting a couple of pills out – most store bought pills recommend two – and rushed off to get a bottle of water. I came back soon and handed them to her.

She said nothing, not even asking me to leave as she gulped down the pills. When she was finished, she gave me a wide smirk. I took a step back. Fae had a look in her eyes, one that I didn’t recognise, even if it was vaguely familiar.

“Fae?” I asked, uncertainly. She tilted her head up to me, still wearing that grin.

“Yeah?” She was hunched over slightly, in such a way that it appeared she were relaxing or trying to breathe in some way.

“You okay?”

“Why wouldn’t I be?” She asked in reply, smiling sweetly, but there was something beneath that sweet exterior. I couldn’t tell what though.

“W-well, if you’re sure.” I said, though I didn’t move. She was unnerving in a way. What was it about her? She looked just as she always did. I could understand why she was smiling like this, trying to cope with what had happened. But there was just… something beneath her expression.

“Hey, Gale? Would you mind coming over here, please?” She asked, tilting her head at me. I glanced around nervously, as if searching for an excuse to leave. I looked back at her. The underlying emotion on her face was gone, she looked lost to me, like she needed someone to hold her and make sure that everything was going to be okay. I chided myself for even thinking she had some form of underlying motive.

I moved over to her and sat down. I pulled her to me and wrapped her in my arms. She hummed happily at the contact, nuzzling into me and sighing. I was about to ask what was wrong, when she suddenly pushed me down onto her bed, using a strength I didn’t know she had. Before I could say a word, she was on me, lips on mine and attempting to gain entry. I saw no reason to resist and let my eyes close shut as I parted my lips for her.

As Fae continued to make out with me, I felt something against my leg. My eyes opened wide as I realised what it was and I pushed her away, managing to roll on top of her. She was looking at me, her eyes full of unbridled lust and a cocky, playful grin on her face.

“Something wrong?” She asked. For a moment, I thought she had been exaggerating about her change in personality when she lost control, and I backed away from her slightly. She took the chance instantly, rolling back on top me, her hands pinning my arms to the bed. I could feel her strength through them, despite her grip being relatively gentle. She wasn’t kidding about a burst of power when she lost control.

She ignored any discomfort I may have felt. Fae leaned down, her lips on my neck, trailing kisses across my soft skin. As she moved, I felt her breath running over the areas she kissed, her whispers reaching my ears.

“I’ve been waiting for this. I can’t tell you how long. I’m gonna fuck you, and fuck you, and fuck you.” She told me, passion thick in her voice. This wasn’t the Fae I wanted. With a small growl, I summoned all my strength, rolling her over and pinning her down myself. I kept a strong grip on her arms, placing all my weight down on her. I leaned down to her ear.

“I said I was gonna tame this side of you, and I meant it.” I whispered to her, feeling her body shake as she gave a chuckle.

“I’m not about to make it easy for you.” She said. I pulled back and leaned down, kissing her deeply.

“Wouldn’t expect you to.” I replied, moving down her neck to plant tender kiss after kiss on her throat. I put all my practice into use, sucking on her skin lightly to leave small love bites, even biting down on her flesh to further the experience. I heard her moan at the sensation, her hips shifting about underneath me. I felt her arms straining against mine, but I was in the better position. This would be our first time together and I had every intention of making it one to remember.

-Fae-

This was different. I didn’t remember anything when I lost control. My mind would always go black, like I’d passed out, the only recollection of the events coming in brief flashes. But now, looking back on this night, I remember it all. I was in control, but at the same time I wasn’t. The urge to take total command was there, but at the same time, I was enjoying having Gale on top. I knew I would go wild when aroused, but this wasn’t wild.

It was like my sensitive mind and my lust had formed a truce. Both wanted to fuck Gale, they just had different ways to go about it. In the end, they found a way to work together and create a new me in a sense. One that felt all the love and desire, but also the need to make this night special. So much had happened and Gale was my saviour, I wasn’t about to make this about me. As she kissed lower, she came to my breasts.

I drew in a sharp breath as her warm breath brushed over my nipples. My cock felt rock hard, like it could potentially break stone. A bead of pre had built at the tip, the drop soon coming into contact with my stomach as Gale pressed down on me. It felt bigger than I remembered, those pills coming into effect… the pills! My body jolted suddenly as I remembered that I had just swallowed two of them in a moment where I wasn’t able to think clearly, not only that, but the aphrodisiac was still in my system. What kind of effects would this have on me?

And Gale… she had been forced to down several of her own pills. Which ones, I couldn’t tell. Maybe she had downed the ones that would reduce her breasts, or the ones that would make them swell out even bigger. Fear gripped me, my lusts wavering. I felt my cock soften, the terror that threatened to overflow from within me fighting the drug still coursing through my veins. Gale felt it and pulled away, concern plain on her face.

“What is it?” She asked, no hint of disappointment, only worry. How could she show such concern for me? I’d begged her to save me, and in the process I’d potentially poisoned her. Granted it was my mum who did it, but it wouldn’t have happened if I hadn’t called her. My bottom lip trembled, I could feel my eyes growing wet.

“I-I-I’m so fucking sorry.” I said eventually, pulling her in close. In almost any other situation I would be over the moon at the feeling of her massive tits against me, but not here.

“For what?” She asked, one of her hands stroking my hair. Why couldn’t my own mum be like this? Why did I have to be born with such a fucked up body? My sperm messed with people’s minds, and my self-control would go out of the window the moment I got an erection. Then I had held the truth from Gale, tricking her into growing bigger tits. While she wanted to get bigger now, I knew she would feel different if she knew everything.

“Everything.” I said. She pulled back from me, a confused frown on her face, “I… I need to tell you a few things.” I knew she had to be curious, but even so, she shook her head.

“Not here. Come on, let’s go back to my place. You can tell me everything there.” I wanted to cry. She was way too good for me. All the same, I nodded and we packed up my stuff. Soon, I was dressed, sitting in the passenger seat and we were heading to her apartment. We said nothing until we walked through the door of her apartment.

I could still smell the scent of her juices in the air. It was strong as well. I almost laughed, my mind turning to what I imagined her doing to make this place smell like that. But this wasn’t the time to laugh. I sat on her couch, leaning forward, arms resting on my knees and my hands ready for my head to fall into their embrace. Gale put my bags down in her bedroom, clearly implying that I would sleeping there. I doubted she would let me after I was finished.

She sat down beside me, also leaning on her knees. I glanced at her, but only briefly. I couldn’t bear to look her in the eye, not until I had told her everything.

“I’m gonna try and keep this short.” I said, seeing her nod out of the corner of my eye. I took a deep, steadying breath and began:

“About a month ago, I found Doctor Blare. I was looking into people who knew how to make breasts grow without surgery, and she was the only one who seemed to have a way. Well, I met up with her and we sorted something out. You know I have a massive fetish for unrealistically large tits, but I don’t want them for me. I wanted them for you.” I explained, watching her in my peripheral vision to try and gauge her reactions. Her face was neutral, though I could faintly see muscles twitching. She was trying to hide her anger, I thought.

“So, I had her find a way into your doctor’s clinic as a stand-in. The plan was for her to give you an injection, which would start it all. Evidently, it worked,” I said, giving a slight gesture to her chest, “But I wanted more. So, I got her there again and she prescribed you some pills, which were made to work with the injection. That’s why your tits grew even faster.” I looked at her, tears in my eyes, “But they also fucked with your hormones, making you turn into a sex crazed state.” I didn’t take more than a second to continue.

“Then I realised just what a fucking mistake that was,” I was struggling to keep my voice level, “So I made her give me something that would stop you from growing; Reducto.” Finally, I smiled. It was a tight lipped grin, but a smile nonetheless, “And I, uh, I decided that if you were going to end with freakishly large breasts, then I’d… I’d join you. So I also got her to give me some natural growth pills, ones for my dick. Enough that would make it look like I was smuggling a baseball bat and a pair of soccer balls.” I told her, seeing a smile on her face. It disappeared quickly though.

For so long, we sat in silence. I wanted her to say something, to try and get something out of her, but each time I opened my mouth, I would shut it. Silently, I prayed for someone, anyone, to send me some sort of divine words to make this all better. None came of course. I kept my head down, watching my hands as they struggled not to hug each other for comfort. My legs wanted to bounce up and down nervously, but I kept them planted. This wasn’t the time for me to show how scared I am.

After several long minutes of silence, Gale broke it.

“Fae?” She asked, causing me to look up.

“Yeah?”

“Did Blare tell you what would happen if I took too many of either pill?” I shook my head, “Guess we’ll have to find out.” She said. I stared at her, watching as she leaned back into her couch. Was she mad? Was she shocked? Did she hate me? Was she ever going to vindicate the hurricane of emotions I felt?

“What’s wrong with you?” I asked, the words just fell from my mouth. I immediately clamped my lips shut. Gale looked at me, a look of relaxation on her face.

“Nothing. What’s done is done.” She told me. I don’t know what happened, but I exploded. A mixture of all I’d gone through for the past two years, and how much worse it had gotten in past weeks pushed me past my breaking point.

“Why won’t you shout at me?! I’m the reason you had to miss work, I’m the reason you’ve got a giant rack, I’m the fucking reason you couldn’t do anything but finger yourself for days straight! So why won’t you fucking tell me I’m a horrible person?!” I all but screamed. I didn’t care that I was in an apartment building, where the only thing separating my cries from the neighbours were just a set of thin walls. Gale looked at me for a while, her face an expressionless mask. Eventually, she stood.

I watched her step towards me. My breaths were coming fast and heavy. I needed someone to tell me what I’d done was wrong, that I was a shit person. She raised her hands and I shut my eyes, turning my head away. I wouldn’t care if she slapped me a hundred times. She deserved to do that much.

But the blows never came. Instead, I was pulled forward, until I felt two soft pillows against me. What was she doing? Why was she doing this again? Didn’t she get angry? No, I saw what she was like against my mum. So why didn’t I get the same thing? Because she loved me? Even people who love each other fight, they kick and scream at each other. But they make it up later. Not right away.

“I love you.” She said, “And just because I’m not showing it, doesn’t mean I’m not angry. You’re going to make this up to me later.” She added, voice stern and commanding. I looked up at her, blinking the angry tears from my eyes. For the longest time, I stood there, frozen in her embrace. Until, finally, I hugged her back.

“What did I do to deserve you?” I sobbed, letting my tears of anger, love and the residual fear flow as they wanted. Gale didn’t seem to mind it as I soaked her shirt. Her arms were around me, keeping me pressed tight against her body, those cushion-like mounds of hers seeming to envelop me in their own hug. If they got any bigger, they might be able to do just that, I thought with a small grin.

“Well, the fact that you’re so cute. The way you blush. How we can make each other laugh. All the lengths you’re willing to go to just to get what you want. And how you gave me a quote un-quote ‘massive rack’.” She told me, each one just making me laugh and blush the way she liked it.

"You're right, I'm too good for you." I joked, feeling her breasts jiggle with her laughter. Eventually, we pulled apart enough for me to look her in the eye. I took a deep breath, "Gale-" But I was cut off as she kissed me. For a moment, I considered pulling away, but my body still raged with desire, so I reciprocated. She always tastes so fucking good.

10

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 9 - Dicks Galore

-Gale-

Fae had told me everything. Honestly, I should be mad at her for all the reasons she listed, but I couldn’t find the emotion. I was just glad that she was being honest with me and that I finally knew why all of this had been happening to me. I did mean what I said when I told her she would make it up to me, and I intended for her to do just that within the next ten minutes. I pressed harder into her and deepened the kiss.

She made no move to get away. I had felt her body tighten in surprise, but she was more than eager to continued. Our hands found one another, entwining together as our tongues met and attempted to subjugate the other. I pulled one hand from hers, reaching between our bodies and finding her crotch. She yelped slightly into the kiss, but didn’t resist me. We both wanted… no, needed this.

We pulled back and looked each other in the eye.

“Bedroom, now.” I said and she only nodded, letting me lead her by the hand. I glanced back at her, seeing her pants beginning to stretch around her erection. I hadn’t gotten a good grasp of its size before, but I was going to change that very soon. Even now, I could see it had to be one of the biggest penises I’d ever seen, despite not even being half-hard. Throughout the car ride and what Fae had told me, I had been sitting on a building lust.

It was like saucepan full of water with a flame beneath it. For a while, it had been sitting calmly; still and serene. But now, after remaining calm for so long, it was ready to boil over. I wasn’t sure if it was the same lust I had been feeling all week, or if it was a product of nearly going all the way with Fae earlier. It didn’t matter though, I wanted her more than I had in the two years since I met her. And she reciprocated my desire.

In my bedroom, it was nigh impossible to keep our hands off each other. Our shirts all but flew off, freeing my abundant breasts for Fae to grope. Her hands quickly found my inhumanly large nipples, wrapping around them like a pair of cocks. They were nothing compared to her cock however. My hands slipped down the waistband of her pants, searching for, and finding, her hardening prick. Jesus H. Fuck, it was big. My hand could barely wrap around it.

And it was still mostly soft. I could feel my pussy moisten at the feel of it, while Fae’s dick gave a lurch in my hand. Our lips never parted, even as we fell atop my bed. We only pulled apart so I could pull down her pants. I hadn’t tasted cock in years, and never a girl’s before, so I was more than eager to get a taste of it. I sat her down on my bed as I kneeled down in front of her.

“You sure about this?” She panted, eyes glazed over with lust. I was eye level with her cock, despite it still being somewhat limp. Beneath it hung her sac, which looked be stuff with two tennis balls, the flesh taut around them. How did she hide this monster? Her cock was already at least 9 inches long, and almost just as thick around. It had to be 2 ½ inches wide. I licked my lips at the sight, swallowing nervously.

“Yeah, I want you.” I affirmed, gripping it in my hand and lifting it. As I leaned in, I couldn’t help but breath in deeply through my nose, her heady musk seeming to find its way directly into my brain. My mouth felt wet, though my throat was parched. I squeezed it as I stroked the still growing length, managing to get a drop of her pre-cum to bead at the tip. My eyes immediately locked on it, my tongue lolling out as I leaned in to lick it up. The fluid was thick, its taste a strong mix of sweet and salty. I instantly wanted more.

I opened my mouth wide as possible. I looked up, seeing Fae watching me as intently as a hawk eyeing its prey. No sense in making her wait for the main event. With a lingering sense of worry, I pushed forward and engulfed the head of her cock. My eyes never left hers, until her head flew back with a loud gasp aimed at the ceiling.

“It’s been way too long.” She moaned. Her cock pulsed in my mouth, gaining an inch in length and half as much around. My mouth was stretched almost to its limit. I had always had a pretty large mouth, not in the talkative way, but physically. So I was able to at least take her girth fairly comfortably. But she wasn’t even hard yet, despite the fact that I could feel her blood pumping into her shaft, she was still pretty soft. I was going to change that.

With a deep breath, I pushed myself further forward. I could feel her prick sliding across my tongue, her girth forcing it down flat, its taste washing over my taste buds. Her cock’s strangely feminine appearance was gradually becoming marred by her veins, now standing out from the skin of her shaft. I could feel them with my tongue, the muscle running over them in an effort coax even more blood into Fae’s prick. I wanted her hard as rock for me.

Fae was breathing heavily above me. I could tell from the look in her eyes that she was worried about giving into her desires, but there was an overwhelming want in her gaze as well. Even as I sucked on her ever hardening length, I made the decision for her. I reached up with a hand, moving it to her balls and cupping the heavy orbs. I could practically feel her seed churning inside of them, but my goal lay beyond them. I looked up at her as I found her pussy.

The look on her face as my fingers slipped into her folds was priceless. Despite having my mouth thoroughly stretched around her, I managed a semi-decent smile. I continued to lightly tease her lower lips as I continued to push deeper on her now hard cock, though it wasn’t done growing, I felt it pressing at the entrance to my throat. As I had said before, it’d been quite some time since I’d even seen a cock in reality, as such my gag reflex was in full effect. As I pushed down further, I felt her head trigger it. I gagged loudly and pulled back.

As I did so, I moved my spare hand to her prick. I stroked it, working my copious spittle into her skin and making her shaft slick. My other hand didn’t cease its movements either, my fingertips dipping into her underappreciated hole. Fae moaned low at the sensation, finally relinquishing her control and letting her lust have its way with her. As I masturbated her cock, leaning my head down to her balls and lathering them in my spit, I watched as it grew to its full glory. Oh my fucking god…

I paused in my ministrations. Pulling away from her, I gazed up at her cock like someone who had been wandering the desert for days on end who look at water. I almost didn’t believe it, but I was holding it in my hands. My saliva dripped from it, the skin glistening from the sticky fluid. My hand continued to pump it, feeling her soft foreskin over that rock hard flesh. Her taste was thick in my mouth, screaming at me to get another dose of it.

“You like?” Fae asked with an amused chuckle. I couldn’t say anything and let my actions speak for me. I breathed in deeply and dove back onto her cock… her 13’’ long, 10’’ thick and 3’’ wide cock. No woman on earth had a dick like this, or man for that matter. And it was mine. Well, Fae’s, but for the rest of this night it was mine. With no regard for my own comfort, I began to bob back and forth on her prick, pushing myself until I gagged and pulling back. Each time I let her slip out, I would move to her balls. It wasn’t long before they too glistened with my abundant spit.

I began to slowly push two fingers inside of her pussy. Her walls were tight, attempting to crush my fingers, and I soon came into contact with her hymen. She was a virgin. Unsurprising, since I knew she was solely interested in the female sex, although I’m surprised she hadn’t torn it with a tampon or when she played with herself. Then again, from what she told me, she had spent much of her life preventing herself from achieving erection. This would change when I introduced her to my collection. If I recall correctly, I had a sizable strap-on in one of my boxes.

Fae was moaning louder now. Her breaths coming faster. I could feel her cock throbbing on my tongue, as I shoved it deeper into my throat, my gag reflex being shoved to the corners of my mind as I forced myself down. I could feel my gullet stretching around her. In retrospect, I’m sure the shape of her burgeoning prick was bulging from my neck. The mere thought of it sent shivers of pure want through my body.

She was getting close. Her balls were throbbing against my hand as my fingers explored her pussy, and her cock was pulsing just as powerfully in my mouth, the feeling of it pulsating deep within my throat something I knew I would have to do again sometime soon. I could hear her breathing continuing to ramp up, her moans were more frequent and becoming higher pitched, while her hips began thrusting to meet my lips. I caught sight of her hands twitching in longing and I stopped moving.

She seemed to understand my intentions. Her hands shot to my head and I relaxed my jaw as best I could, likewise I made sure that my gag reflex was pushed aside and put my hands on her balls, massaging the heavy orbs. With a couple of heavy breaths, as if counting down, she held my head tight in her hands and began to thrust. She didn’t build up, already close to her climax, her pace akin to a jackhammer and only increasing. I could only kneel there and take it.

Despite my best efforts, I gagged repeatedly. However, due to Fae’s rapid fire thrusts, I didn’t have a chance to experience the discomfort for long. Spit flew everywhere, bathing her cock and balls, while splattering my chin and cheeks. I would be filthy after this. My pussy clenched around air at the thought, wanting nothing more than to feel those thrusts. Soon, I promised myself as Fae began to give short cries in time with every other thrust.

Her thrusts became erratic. She would hold inside my throat for several seconds, then pull back slow and thrust hard. Finally, she called out her ecstasy to any who could listen as her overwhelming cock thickened and pulsed rapidly, her balls sending scalding hot cum up her inhuman length. I kept my eyes open and wide, despite the tears streaming down my cheeks to mix with my spit, looking up into hers. Fae’s cum raced through her shaft and sprayed almost directly into my stomach.

The first blast was undoubtedly the largest. I could feel it fill my stomach almost to capacity. Her release didn’t come in spurts, the flow merely ebbing, before gushing once again. I felt my belly expand as her next spray filled me. Part of me feared that the viscous fluid would start to rise back up my oesophagus, but it never happened, the tube plugged by Fae’s cock. My stomach continued to grow outwards with each spurt.

Fuck, how much could she cum? I must’ve swallowed at least a gallon by now, but she wasn’t stopping yet. Not only that, but I could tell that her balls had visibly shrunk. She must’ve waited well over a year for this. Despite the swelling to my middle, I continued to swallow around her cock, effectively milking her of her cum. Finally, she gave a satisfied gasp and fell back, her cock drawing out of my throat deliciously. I took several deep breaths upon having my airways freed.

I could taste cum on my tongue. Every time I exhaled, the flavour would be refreshed, seeming to coat every square inch of my mouth. I couldn’t help licking all around, trying to gather up any remnants of her orgasm. When I was finished, I leaned back on my hands and looked down at my gut. Partially from the lack of oxygen, I couldn’t help giggling at the sight of my swollen gut. Most people got beer bellies, I had a cum belly. Fae was laughing as well.

“That was…” She trailed off, failing to find any word to effectively describe the experience. Even so, I still answered.

“Yeah.” After a while, I climbed onto the bed, lying beside her. She smiled at me, still completely in control, “You still got control?” I asked, curious. She nodded, smiling happily. The afterglow of her orgasm mixed with her joy at being able to enjoy this moment mixing together delightfully.

“Yeah. I don’t know why, but I am. Not that it’s gonna stop me from fucking you silly.” She said with clear conviction. I was about to reply, when I felt a sudden burning in my chest.

-Fae-

Gale gave a sudden pained gasp, her hands clutching at her chest. I was sitting up in an instant, rolling her onto her side.

“Gale? Gale?” I asked, concerned. Her face was turning red, her breaths were short and fast. I placed a hand on her forehead; she was burning up. Shit, shit, shit. This must be the pills, I thought. I looked around, there had to be something I could do to at least lessen the pain she was in. As I went to move away, she grabbed my arm. I looked at her. Her bottom lip was trembling, and she mouthed to me ‘don’t go’. I nodded and held her hands.

Her back arched up, pushing her chest out as she writhed about. Just what kind of pain was she in? As I watched over her, trying to think of a way to help, I noticed her nipples. They were incredibly large, far bigger than I’d seen on any human. If someone had told me about someone with nipples like these, I would’ve thought it to be a turn off, but here, with it in front of me, I found they enhanced Gale’s expansive bosom. And now, they were visibly twitching. With each movement, I noticed they looked a touch larger.

My eyes were glued to the sight. How could they not be? It’s not every day that you see your girlfriend’s nipples, or anyone’s for that matter, growing right before your eyes. By my estimate they had been about 5’’, but were already 6 or 7 now. And, as I squinted my eyes slightly, their tips were beginning to look kind of bulbous. Almost like the head of a cock. Gale’s hands gripped at her breasts, as if to try and get an itch without scratching. I replaced her hands, hoping to soothe any pain she felt. As I did so, I felt a lump… no two… three? Another.

I didn’t pull away. I couldn’t. Whatever this was, it held my interest, even as my mind screamed for me to call an ambulance. Gale could be rapidly developing some form of cancer, and here I was just massaging her breasts in an effort to give her some relief. As I continued to do so, I noticed her nipples were now almost as big as my cock. My eyes widened at the sight of them, seeing a definitive phallus shape developing now. My attention returned to her breasts.

I had found several orb-like lumps within each of them. It didn’t seem possible, but… Gale was growing a pair of cocks from her tits, which housed at least four or five testicles each. That was my best guess. At the thought, I brought one hand to my arm and pinched the skin. Hard. I yelped in pain, the sound lost to Gale as she was lost in her torment. This wasn’t a dream. It was happening.

I remembered the pills. I rummaged through her pockets, grabbing the bottles and finding the one labelled Reducto. As I studied, searching for any sign that they might cause this, I noticed the label was peeling off. I would expect to see the plastic container beneath, but I saw another label. Without hesitation, I peeled the Reducto label off, seeing it as a new word came to my attention: Breasticles.

“What the fuck?” I said aloud. I looked to Gale, who had all but passed out in her pain. I walked out of the room, pulling my phone out of my pocket and speed dialling Blare’s number. Despite the time, 2:23AM, she picked up shortly.

“Hello, Fae. How’re-” I cut her off.

“Gale’s growing fucking dicks out of her nipples!” I shouted into the receiver. Blare, like always, remained aggravatingly calm.

“Oh my, that shouldn’t be. Perhaps it’s an allergic reaction to the Reduc-” Once again, I cut her off.

“Cut the shit, you lying bitch. You gave her something called Breasticles. I have no idea what the hell you’re playing at-” It was her turn to cut me off.

“Listen, Fae. I did exactly what you wanted me to do. I gave you something that would stop her growth. Did you read what it says? No, I suppose not. Breasticles was designed to do exactly as I said; counter the effects of the other drug. It turns the breast growth into something entirely different. You got what you wanted, just not in the way you expected.” She explained to me. I was at a loss for words. There was no way I could accuse of her lying to me. All she’d done was the same thing I had with Gale; held back the truth. Finally, I found some words.

“What about the pills you gave me?”

“Don’t worry, dear, those are perfectly safe. Just don’t take too many and you’ll be fine.”

“What if I… say, took three in one day after being dosed up with a potent aphrodisiac? Hypothetically of course.”

“A little specific for it to be hypothetical wouldn’t you say?”

“Just answer the question.” I said, impatient to get this over with.

“I can’t honestly say for certain. My best guess is that you’d see a rather exponential growth spurt, perhaps something else due to the aphrodisiac. Though I doubt it’d be something as extreme as growing another penis. Perhaps some testicular growth or a heightened libido. Keep in mind that none of this is an exact science.” She told me. I groaned and decided to finish this.

“Okay. Thank you, Blare.” I said and hung up. I went back to Gale, to find her laying peacefully, no longer writhing in pain. Her nipples appeared to have finished their transformation… though I couldn’t see them. I frowned as I walked up to her. She looked at me as I sat on the bed.

“Hey.” She said, voice somewhat hoarse after the abuse it had seen.

“Hey. How you feeling?” I asked.

“Weird. I know they’re there,” She said, nodding towards her breasts, which hadn’t changed in size or shape, “Inside of my tits. Like they’re just sitting there, waiting for something.” She reached up, placing a hand on her currently inverted nipple. She moved down her breast, feeling something beneath the surface. Not just her assortment of balls. She nodded, “Right there.” I felt along the area as well, feeling what I knew to be one of her new cocks.

“How… How do you feel about having them?” I asked, concerned for how she would feel towards this. It didn’t help that it was my fault for trusting Blare.

“I… I really don’t know. They’re weird but, I mean, I guess they could be kind of fun. I’d be lying if I said that I’ve never thought about what it’d be like to have a dick. Just never like this.” She explained, eyes only on her breasts.

“So, you don’t really mind?” She shook her head.

“They’re easy to hide and like I said, could be fun.” I took a deep breath.

“I-It was my fault as well.” I told her, looking away from her, though I saw her turn her head to face me, “That ‘Reducto’ was actually this weird thing called Breasticles. It was made to stop your growth by focusing it on something else.” I explained. How many times was I going to admit to something today? Gale sat up and pulled me into her arms.

“It’s alright. You didn’t know did you?” She asked, to which I nodded, “Then it’s not your fault. You wanted to help me, that’s all. Blare just screwed you over.” I gave a small chuckle.

“Yeah, she did… wonder what’s gonna happen to me next.” I said, thinking about how many pills I’d taken today, mixed with the aphrodisiac still faintly in my system. Gale nodded, her hand running through my hair.

“It’ll be okay. If it gets out of hand, we’ll just live together here, a pair of women with a trio of giant dicks between them.” She said, making me smile. I wonder if I could live without her now.

11

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 10 - Plans to Come Together

-Gale-

We couldn’t stay awake much longer. Even with all that had happened, we just couldn’t keep our eyes open. I was still exhausted from my prior marathon of self-indulgence, mixed with the loss of the adrenaline from earlier and the rather intense blowjob had all taken it out of me. Likewise, Fae was beginning to drift in and out as we embraced.

Both of us were worried by what had happened to me. And what could happen to her. But I had meant what I said; we’d live together as a freak couple, make money somehow and find a way to be happy. That’s all that I wanted in life now. For her to be happy with me. We laid down in my bed, Fae spooning me with her flaccid cock against my shapely rear. The temptation was there to tease her, but I was simply too tired. With a final kiss goodnight, we fell into a much needed slumber.

The morning came as always. The key difference was the warmth against my body. I hadn’t shared my bed with another person for way too long, the feeling of another being so close almost alien to me, but welcome nonetheless. I placed my hands on hers, entwining our fingers together as I arched my back against her. I stopped abruptly, as I felt a drop of something warm land on my head. I frowned.

Fae’s arms were around me. As such, she couldn’t be positioned above my head. Although, her cock was over a foot long, she could probably find a way to manoeuvre herself to do this, but I doubted she would. So what was that dripping on my head? I opened my eyes, reaching up to wipe the sleep from my eyes, clearing up my vision. Another drop of that liquid fell on me, my frown deepening as I tried to figure it out before I turned to see it. With no answer coming to mind, I rotated my head to find out.

My eyes quickly opened wider than I would have ever thought possible.

“Holy fucking shit…” I said, letting the words trail on longer just to hammer in my disbelief. To myself I guess. In my defence, I genuinely needed some way to make this seem real, even though I knew it was. I must’ve spoken louder than I thought, since Fae stirred in her sleep, her massive cock rubbing against me. Despite my shock at all of this, I couldn’t deny that the feeling of such an impossibly large dick against my body was strangely erotic. I managed to turn around to come face to face with it.

Fae was awake, though I could only partially see her face past her cock. It was level with my head, and easily as thick as a two litre bottle, over a foot around if that gives a better idea of its sheer girth. How the hell were we going to fuck? My mind turned to Blare, and the plethora of drugs she must have access to. Fae was still half asleep, unaware of the changes to her body. I got out of bed, moving to her side.

“Hey, Fae,” She gave a small groan to show she heard me, “Where’s your phone?” I asked. She pointed to her pants, discarded at the foot of my bed, “Thanks.” I gave her a kiss on the cheek, smiling when she sighed happily. Her arms hugged her cock to her body, her groggy mind probably thinking it was me. I moved to her phone, finding she didn’t lock it. That’d have to change at some point, I thought, as I went to her contacts. I soon found Blare’s number.

Silently, I walked out of the room. I held Fae’s phone to my ear, waiting for Blare to answer.

“Hello, Fae.”

“Actually, it’s me.” I said, assuming she would recognise my voice despite speaking over the phone. Fortunately, she did.

“Oh, good morning Gale. Fae told me about your changes, I hope they are to your liking?” She asked. I hadn’t caught it before when I met her before, but now I could hear some form of anticipation in her voice, like she was hoping I was dismayed by what had happened to me. Tough luck, Blare, I thought.

“Actually, I don’t mind them. I’m kind of looking forward to using them at some point.” I said, almost able to see her sigh in dismay at the response. She kept her voice steady though, not betraying her disappointment.

“Glad to hear it. Now then, onto business,” She moved on, “What did you want to discuss?”

“I… I wanted to see if you had anything that could make me, uh, make me stretch? Um, down there.” I said, struggling not to be too explicit. She gave a small chuckle.

“I assume Fae has seen some adverse effects from the little fiasco last night?” She inquired.

“Yes. She’s at least…” I paused, estimating just how big she had to be in my head. Her cock reached from her crotch to above her head. I measured my arm against my body. Eventually, I found a decent answer, “Like, 15’’, probably more. Definitely more.” I added under my breath.

“Oh my, that is quite the monster. How big around?” She asked. I could hear genuine curiosity in her tone. I gave a shrug, despite the fact that she could see me.

“I dunno, maybe a foot, give or take.”

“I can see why you’d need some help with taking that,” She said, sounding like she understood my dilemma, “And what does Fae think of this?” She asked.

“She’s still half-asleep.” I said.

“Oh, alright. And what about you? How do you feel about her new size?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, do you think it’s too much, would you like it smaller? Bigger?” I hadn’t given a single thought about this. Though, I guess the fact that I saw it and immediately set about finding a way to stretch for it, I suppose I was more than okay with it. My pussy had been stretched incredibly wide before, but this was a whole new realm. The largest girth I had been able to fit inside me was 10’’, and that was more than a little snug. My prized dildo was 14’’ and I was able to get that inside, but the consequences were hardly worth it. Even then, such a feat took far too long to prepare.

Not only that, but Fae was probably even bigger around than that. A foot was just a mere estimate, chances are it might be 15’’, or more. Just like her length. I would have to measure her properly, I thought.

“I’m fine with it.” I answered.

“That wasn’t my question. Would you want her to be bigger or smaller? One or the other, Gale.” I didn’t want either though… did I? Was I actually happy with how big she was? I shook my head, no way. I shouldn’t want her to be any different. She’s already gonna have to deal with an overbearing appendage. Maybe I should just answer smaller? Blare would probably try to add something to shrink her down. Then Fae wouldn’t have problems stuffing that thing in her pants. But…

My mind conjured images of Fae. Just as she was now, but going through what I did; waking up every morning, with an increase to her already monstrous endowment. I couldn’t deny that it sparked my interests. Was this how Fae felt when I was growing? Anticipation over how much I was changing and how it would show each day?

“It depends.” I said.

“On?” She pressed, her grin showing through her voice.

“Can you make me stretch? Like, no matter how much I need to?”

“Honey, I can get you something that could make you take half a dozen bottles of soda up that pussy of yours.” She told me, voice sweet as honey. I blushed at what she said, but I couldn’t deny that her words put the image into my mind. Absurd as it was, my pussy flushed with heat at the idea.

“And it wouldn’t matter how long they were?” I asked, unable to help myself.

“Of course not. The drug I have in mind would prevent any organ damage. Of course you’ll have your limits, but I doubt you’re going to try and stuff a person up there.” She said with a laugh, though I got the sense that she was only trying to tempt me. Again, tough luck, Blare. I had no interest in such a thing. All I wanted was to make sure Fae and I could do whatever we wanted together. And if that included me taking a cock half as big as me? I was game.

“No worries there. I’ll see you at the clinic later today, alright?” I asked.

“That sounds just fine to me. I’ll see you there, Gale.” She said and promptly hung up. I pulled the phone from my ear and just stared down at it. Just what the fuck had I gotten myself into?

“Jesus titty-fucking Christ!” I heard Fae shout from the room, having woken up now and saw what had become of her monolithic cock. I headed back to her quickly, finding her sitting up, head tilted upwards to stare at her dick. The change in angle made it difficult to tell, but I swore it was bigger. She saw me in the door, “Gale… oh fuck.” She said, realising what the sheer size of her endowment meant. I walked over and sat beside her.

“It’s okay, we’ll figure it out.” I told her.

“I know we will. It’s something else.” She said, eyes locked on mine. I had missed this about her. Yesterday had only been a relatively short time, but it had felt like days, weeks even. And I had seen Fae scared out of her mind, uncertain of herself more often than not. Now though, she seemed to have returned to her old-self. For the most part at least.

“What is it?” I asked, pulling her close, “You can tell me anything, you know that.”

“How could I not?” She asked, chuckling in my arms. She clearly wasn’t scared by what she wanted to tell me, but I could feel the tension in her body, “It’s just… tricky.”

“What hasn’t been tricky about this relationship yet?” I asked, getting another laugh from her.

“You got me there. Maybe how much we love each other?” She offered, but I shook my head.

“Even that was tricky.” I said, thinking of her control issues. She sighed, and looked up at me.

“I was trying to be sweet.” She said, rolling her eyes at me.

“You don’t have to try.” I told her. She smiled and leaned up to kiss me, when we pulled apart, I once again asked, “So what is it?” She pulled away from me, leaning back on her hands and staring at her still hard cock. Her control was clearly intact and didn’t show any signs of breaking.

“It’s really fucking huge, isn’t it?” She asked in response, despite knowing the answer.

“I think anyone would be able to tell that.” I replied. She grinned, and continued.

“What would you think if… if I let it get bigger?” I was going through a sense of déjà vu, having heard myself ask a very similar question yesterday. I scooted closer to her, until our hips were touching and I turned her head to face me, leaning to kiss her deeply. I think I was starting to get addicted to having her lips on mine.

“We’ll grow big together.” I told her, reminding her of what I’d said before. She smirked broadly, perfect teeth shining brilliantly at me, but of course, rationality had to interject our small moment of happiness.

“But what’ll we do about money? I don’t have a whole lot saved up and if we grow as big as we want to, there’s no way we could get normal jobs.” She said, fear returning to her voice. Doubt clouded her eyes. I caressed her cheek. There was one thing that could work, though I wasn’t sure how effective it would be.

“Well, I have one idea that could work.” I said, blushing slightly at the mere thought of going through with it. Fae raised a curious eyebrow, “We could start a webcam show.” Immediately, her cheeks turned tomato red, and her eyes fell down, “You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” I told her. She shook her head.

“I’ve done stuff like it before. Just not… You’re talking about sex cam shows, right?” She asked, glancing up at me for confirmation.

“Yeah, I just, well, I figured that with our weird anatomy we could bring in a crowd.” I explained. Fae only nodded, still blushing, “It’s just a suggestion, we don’t have to do it. I bet we could find jobs we can do from home.” Fae shook her head.

“I want to.” She said, taking a deep breath, “I’ve kind of fantasised about stuff like this. You know, doing stuff in front of people.” She admitted, causing me to smirk. Easily embarrassed, but with exhibitionist fantasies? Damn, she was a walking contradiction at times, but an adorable one. I pulled her in for a hug, pushing her still hard cock to the side.

“I’ll head out and get some equipment then.” I said, getting up to dress myself.

“I’ll go with you.” She offered, about to stand when I stopped her. I nodded to her cock.

“I think something needs to be taken care of first, don’t you?” I asked, giving her a suggestive wink. Fae’s cheeks darkened further, but she nodded.

“I guess you’re right.” She admitted. I rushed about, making myself presentable for the day. As I did so, I replaced the single bottle that I had left, on the sink in my bathroom. I should’ve asked Blare for more of those breast growth pills. I didn’t want to take another of the Breasticles, although, would it really have that much of an adverse effect? My nipples… cocks, might grow a little bigger, but that wouldn’t be too bad. They’re easy to hide after all.

I popped the lid open and got a pill out. I guess it was worth the gamble. I poured myself a small glass of water, put the little drug in my mouth, downed it and finished up with preparing for my day. Not that I needed to prepare much at all. In due time, I was presentable, my overly large tits contained by one of the few shirts that could hold them. As it was, the fabric was nearly taut around the massive mounds. What am I gonna do about shirts? I thought as I considered how I intended to grow from here.

I put the thought aside and finished up. As I went back to my room, I stopped just outside the door. I could hear Fae’s moans faintly from the other side, a small grin on my face. Leaving her to have her fun, I headed down to my car. Along the way, I passed one of my neighbours. Just remembering their faces makes me want to giggle. It was that knowing look of someone who had heard coherently what had happened. The kind you might see on a parent after your first time in their house.

As it was, I smiled and waved to them. They actually blushed and looked away, though not without returning the friendly gesture. Soon enough I was in my car and driving down to the clinic. Blare had better not pull anything this time, I thought, not that I knew what I’d do. Bludgeon her with my breasts? That’d be one hell of a headline; Woman Beats Doctor Using Breasts. Not likely to happen though.

I was soon parked and walking into the building. The receptionist saw me and smiled, though she had a curious gleam in her eye, at least when it was torn from my expansive chest. Probably curious as to why I was back so soon, though she might’ve had her own ideas. I wasn’t going to waste time, so I strode up to the counter.

“I’m here to see Doctor Blare.” I said, tapping my fingers on the plastic surface impatiently. Thankfully, she picked up on that and went through all of the paperwork in record time. Soon enough, I was walking down the hallway. Oddly enough, I felt a sense of nostalgia doing this. After all, it was when I had stepped down this hall a few weeks ago, that all of this had begun. Though, part of me was glad that this would, hopefully, be the last time I walked down here to get some kind of drug. This had better work for me and Fae.

I didn’t knock as I walked into the Doctor’s room. Instantly, I felt like I’d stepped into a Bond film, as Blare turned around in a swivel chair, hands clasped together with an evil grin on her face. All she was missing was a cat and henchmen.

“You know it’s kind of creepy how well you did that.” I told her, hiding just how unnerving the spectacle before me was. Anyone else would’ve laughed seeing her, particularly given her undeniably appealing visage. Blare only shrugged and stood.

“What can I say? I like to give my clients a good show. Now then, I’m sure you’re eager to go back to Fae and help her handle that cock of hers, so let’s get this over with.” She said, reaching into a pocket on her doctor’s coat, pulling out a bottle of pills. It was nondescript, just like the ones she’d given me. There were no signs that she had removed a label either. I gave her a suspicious look as I went to take the bottle from her, but she pulled back.

“What is it?” I asked, snappily.

“I have a favour to ask. I’d say it’s reasonable since I’ve been giving you and Fae these extremely uncommon items free of charge.” I gave her a scathing glance, but took a deep breath.

“Fine. Let’s hear it.” The smirk that spread across her face was disconcerting to say the least.

“First a little back story, don’t worry it’s brief,” She added upon seeing my exasperated face, “You see, I’ve been focused on my work for a very long time. Now, while it’s extremely fun to play around with some of my clients, it doesn’t satisfy me like I want it to. To get to my point, I want you,” She pointed at me, though I noticed how her finger was aimed specifically at one of my nipples, “To fuck me.”

“No.” I said instantly. She had been smiling almost the entire time, but that expression soon fell, replaced by confusion.

“No?” I nodded, “You’re saying no to me? Have you looked at my body? No one in their right mind would refuse this.” She said, clearly shocked by my rejection.

“And no one in their right mind would make someone grow dicks out of their nipples. Guess we’re both a touch insane. Now, do you have another favour, or are you just gonna give me those pills?”

“Fine,” She relented, giving me a glare that could potentially make ice shiver, “I want you to take this.” She said, pulling out a single pill. It was as plain as could possibly be; white, no markings or patterns. It was the size of an M&M, though more oval in shape. I said nothing, several seconds, pregnant with silence, passing before she said something, “It’s either this or fuck me.” She said, waving the bottle of stretchy pills in front of me.

My options were far from desirable. To get those pills, and be able to take all of Fae’s cock no matter how big she grew, I had to fuck her or take some mystery drug. No one in their right mind would consider this. I could probably find some other method to take Fae. But the ability was right in front of me. Fucking her seemed like the lesser of two evils. I’d get something out of it, even if I had to put up with the guilt of doing this behind Fae’s back. The drug could end making me some weird tentacle monster for all I knew.

I let my head fall forward and I gave my answer.

“Fine.” I mumbled.

“What was that?” She asked, her voice going up an octave to reach an obnoxious tone, one invented by children in the playground.

“I said fine.” I replied, stronger this time.

“Fine to what? The pill?” She asked, hope clear in her voice. I glared at her.

“I’ll fuck you.” That smile on her face, fundamentally beautiful, only sparked anger within me. It was like the more time I spent around her, particularly when I knew what she had tricked Fae into giving me. It was one of the reasons I wasn’t mad at my girlfriend; she didn’t know those ‘Reducto’ pills would make me spontaneously grow a pair of dicks. Blare, on the other hand, did know.

“That’s better.” She said and strolled over to the door, locking it, before turning back to me, “Let’s get this started.”

-Fae-

Holy shit, this is good. The thought was impossible be rid of. I didn’t masturbate often, the last time being years ago, when I was a teenager. My control hadn’t been as much of an issue back then, even though I still found it impossible to keep my hands off myself when I got erect. That’s before I learned what sex was. It was like a switch had been flipped, as if my body refused to be satisfied by my hands alone. But something had changed yet again.

I was stroking my cock like a woman possessed. Pre-cum gushed from the tip, running down my length and meeting my always moving hands, the preoccupied limbs working my slick pre into my oversized phallus. Moans left my mouth frequently, my breaths coming in fast pants. I could feel the air run over my slickened cock, sending shivers through my body. More…

With a small bit of effort, I managed to angle my prick just right. Fuelled by my lust, I opened my mouth wide and leaned down and forward, tongue extended to lick at my dick. The taste was like gasoline on the flames of my desire, turning it from a powerful fire to a raging inferno within moments. I tried and tried, pushing myself down on it. But it was too thick, heavy too. My arms were beginning to struggle with holding it up.

“I want you, Gale.” I moaned, mind turning to my girlfriend. She was so fucking beautiful, even in my imagination. I wanted her with me, hands on my cock and our lips locked together, moaning into one another’s mouths as we worked to bring me to climax. The vision brought my attention to my balls, forgotten in the face of the growth to my prick. A single hand moved down to them, the other straining to hold up my heavy dick. My balls were just as impressive now.

Each had to be the size of a soccer ball. As I massaged them with my hand, I could feel my cum within, churning and thickening, ready for the impending orgasm. It only served to further power my lust, both hands returning to their prior job of masturbating my excessive length, pre-cum continuing to pour from the head. I wanted to cum and hard.

-Gale-

Blare was stripping down in front of me. She knew I had no desire for foreplay, so she was just getting herself ready for this. I stood in front of her, waiting. As much as I didn’t want this, I was more at least willing to go along with whatever she wanted. All so I could be with Fae as we both desired. Even now, my pussy throbbed with residual need from last night. If only we hadn’t started so late, we would’ve gone all the way. But waiting is rarely a bad thing when it comes to these things.

Blare stood before me, naked as the day she was born. I didn’t spend any time studying her body, giving it a cursory glance. She shaved everywhere, not a single hair to be seen beneath the flowing locks atop her head, with a pubic mound as smooth as the proverbial baby’s bottom. Her breasts were very well shaped as well, buxom and large, capped by silver-dollar nipples. Mixed with her slender waist and curvy hips, she sported a near perfect hourglass figure.

If I hadn’t formed a relationship with Fae, I would’ve jumped at this chance. But now, I just wanted this over with. I was about to walk up to her and at least try to enjoy this, when she raised a hand to stop me.

“Ah, ah. I want you to fuck me. Properly.” She said, confusing me. When she realised I was unaware as to what she was referring to, her hands latched onto my chest. I gasped in surprise. I hadn’t touched them properly since the change from last night; I didn’t realise just how sensitive they’d become, “With these.” As she spoke, her hands began to massage my expansive flesh. Her fingers dug in at the right points, stimulating my tits. I could feel a pressure at the tips now.

Blare continued her ministrations. As she did so, I could actually feel my nipple opening up, spreading wide to allow my new appendages to exit into the world. I heard Blare suck in a sharp breath of shock, her eyes no doubt going wide as the heads of my cocks peaked out. I couldn’t focus on her; I only had eyes from my breasts and my abnormal endowments now revealing themselves to me for the second time. More and more of the new flesh came into view.

They’d grown, I thought as inch upon inch exited my breast. Despite losing such mass, my tits didn’t feel empty, like something was taking up the space. Curious, I moved Blare’s hands away from my breasts, feeling them. Aside from the array of lumps in them, I could feel something like a thick liquid. They almost felt like implants, as if I had, in the last few minutes, found a way to pump saline into them. If it weren’t for the natural shape to my bust, I might’ve half believed it myself.

When the sensations finally quelled, I was looking at twin cocks. They were identical, smooth skinned, with only a series of thick, intricate veins to mar the flesh. At the head, they had a good deal more flare than most human phalli, appearing almost horse-like. The colouration remained normal, an almost angry looking purple. They really were kind of animalistic if I thought about.

Most animals had a kind of protective sheath for their genitals. I had that covered with my breasts. Not to mention, no animal had a cock that resembled a human being’s, and I think I more than met that with the tips. What the hell was in those Breasticles pills? Not that it mattered, I’ve already taken them and worrying about what exactly was in them wouldn’t do any good for the time being. Unless they had something deadly like snake venom, but I would’ve already felt the effects of that if it were the case.

Blare, for her part, was locked in stunned silence. I doubt even she expected to see such oddities. She was able to gather herself quickly however, and set about studying my phalli.

“Interesting. I didn’t expect it to be so big. Or this shape.” She noted, curious. I wasn’t too surprised about the size, since I suspect that it was tied to just how many of the pills I took, and chances are I swallowed a lot. The shape was anyone’s guess. Well, mine was that there might’ve been equine hormones in the drug or something of that nature. I highly doubted I had some dormant gene that would result in me developing penises with the same figure as a horse.

“Yeah, yeah,” I said, feigning interest, “Can we just get on with this?” I asked. Even if I knew Fae was going to be entertained for quite some time, I doubted she would last too long. Blare looked up at me, her expression telling me quite clearly that she had all but forgotten I was there.

“Oh, very well.” She said and climbed onto her desk, facing away from me now. I saw her legs spread, the sound of her slick thighs pulling apart seeming to echo throughout the room. She wasn’t lying about how long it must’ve been for her. I moved around and knelt down in front of her. Through some kind of divine influence, my breasts were level with the desk. I only had to lift them up a little higher and my inhuman nipples would be aimed directly at their target. Although, I doubted Blare could handle anything more than the one. They were exceptionally thick.

I leaned forward slightly to tease Blare’s pussy. As did so, I looked at the other dick in my hand. My fingers didn’t meet around it, though barely. If I had to guess, I would say they were at least 7’’ around. The length was the most amazing factor though. Each had to be at least 10’’, maybe more. I couldn’t help glancing back and forth between my day-old prick, and Blare’s pussy. She had such a petite hole, smaller than I would have expected. It didn’t look like it could possibly handle the size of my cock.

But she didn’t seem worried as she reached down to spread her nether lips. Neither of us said a word, even as my heart pounded in my chest. It felt like I had a hummingbird for a heart, with my ribcage acting as the bars of its container, but the bird wanted out. Why was I so nervous? The obvious thing would be the elephants in the room; 1, I was about to essentially cheat on Fae –without consent mind you – and 2, this was the first time I was using my cocks, which were ‘born’ yesterday. I have to keep reminding myself about that.

It was strange how I felt almost at home with them. Under 24 hours had passed since I grew these things, and already I felt comfortable thinking about them. Well, comfortable wasn’t entirely the right word. I guess, used to it would be the better way to say it. In a way, I was glad about that, since it meant I wouldn’t turn into a shy mess if a stranger were to mention them. Hopefully that won’t happen though. Ever.

Back in the room, I took a deep breath. Just get it over with, I thought and moved forward, the flared tip of my cock pushing into her soaked pussy. To my surprise, her lips parted around them easily, accepting the inhuman girth of my head and clenching around it like a vice. She really did need this it seemed, as I struggled to push in further. As I did so, I found that my breast had firmed up somewhat since my cock had figuratively escaped.

I pushed closer to Blare and found that my ordinarily pillow-like mound, was firm enough not to depress against the pressure I was placing on it. My hand moved to the spare breast, finding that it was just as compact now, definitely resembling a boob job. I glanced down at them, finding they had also taken on a more spherical form than I was used to. Not only that, but I was almost entirely certain they were bigger. As I felt Blare’s pussy ripple along the inches of my cock inside of her, I saw them pulse and expand visibly. It wasn’t significant, but noticeable nonetheless.

The doctor above me could hardly keep her mouth shut. Moans reverberated throughout the room, the sound doing the opposite of what it would normally do for me. With any of my previous lovers, though the number was frightfully low, I liked for them to be vocal. But here, with Blare bribing me into doing this, I couldn’t care less. The sounds went in one ear and out the other.

Until I thought of a brilliant idea. I closed my eyes, picking through the maelstrom of memories from the past few days, searching for and finding the best ones with Fae. I kept my eyes shut, my mind replacing Blare with Fae. With that, I finally found myself enjoying this. Well, I’ll be honest and say that I wasn’t exactly disgusted when I was doing it before, but I certainly didn’t have much, if any, heart in it. Now, I pictured Fae with her legs spread before me and my own cock penetrating her virgin pussy.

I began to rock myself, pushing chest back and forth. Each time I moved forward, I sunk a little more of my dick-nipple into her, until my breast met those stretched folds. In my mind, Fae was moaning ecstatically, both from the pleasure and the fact that we were finally becoming so intimate. My own breaths were coming low and husky, groaning as I felt ‘Fae’s’ pussy rippling around my shaft, as if she were attempting to milk me of my cum. Did I even produce cum? I don’t know, but I wanted to find out.

For a moment, I awkwardly swayed back and forth. It was a tricky position to be in, having one’s breast aimed at a woman’s privates and using said breast to fuck them. But I was a fast learner when I set my mind to it, and soon I found my rhythm. The question remained though; what do I do with my other cock? I still didn’t open my eyes, but my hand found the free breast and hefted it up. I hadn’t actually noticed their weight yet.

Each tit had to weigh at least 5lbs. That’s excluding my cock, which might add another 2lbs given their sheer size. I felt their bulk now as I hefted my breast and, by extension, dick up to my face. Without opening an eye, I let my mouth fall open and I leaned forward, tongue extended. The tip of my unused dick met the muscle, bringing a totally unfamiliar flavour to my attention. It was strange. Similar in a way to a normal cock, slightly salty and a bit meaty, but there was also this sweet taste, like milk. Beneath all that though was an earthy tang.

It was definitely unique, I thought as I continued to lick all over the head. That was the perfect word to describe my new endowments, and my life in general. I doubt anyone was dating a woman with a cock – one that was longer than her torso and head put together – and a pussy, who, in turn, was dating someone with a massive rack, which had a cock for each breast. And said cocks weren’t exactly human in shape. Fae and I were certainly going to have a different life to most.

“Oh fuck, that’s nice.” I was drawn out of my reverie by Blare’s moan, causing my eyes to open and look up at her, breaking my self-induced fantasy. Dammit. Whatever, I thought, and sped up my pace. Her sounds of pleasure rose higher and higher, in tandem with each of my thrusts. I imagined it like playing drums to a metronome, gradually speeding up the tone. 100bpm, 150bpm, 200bpm… until finally reaching the coveted 300bpm; think any Cannibal Corpse song and you’ll understand. Okay, I didn’t get quite that fast.

My position was just too awkward. I managed to ramp it up to around 175bpm, but I couldn’t get faster than that. Even then, I was forcing myself to go at that pace. It wasn’t slow by any means either. Blare’s moans were rising up higher and higher, coming far more frequently as well. Soon, she was gasping and giving small cries of pleasure, her pussy clenching around my cock powerfully. I won’t lie, that did feel pretty good. As we continued, I found my own body responding. My dicks were beginning to throb with their desire to cum for the first time.

I had been consciously blocking most of the sensations from my mind. But now, after letting my mind wander and the sensations come as they wanted, I was feeling the full effects. It’s a cliché that virgin guys always blow their load too early, and I could easily understand why. My cock inside Blare’s cunt sent wave upon wave of pleasure through my body, the strange sensation of fluid within my tits becoming more pronounced. I could feel my breast getting firmer.

In the back of my mind, I knew it was cum. It made sense in a way. The void that would be left by my cocks’ absence needed to be filled, not only that, but the soft flesh would need to firm up somehow to better penetrate someone. As it was, the fluid was thickening the longer I went without cumming, promising a much bigger load. Later, when I had time to actually think about everything, I realised just how much sperm I had be to making in order to accomplish this. Though, with four balls per breast, I suppose there had to be at least two prostates somewhere on my body.

Back to the matter at hand. I was slowly building up to an orgasm, despite my lack of desire to do so. Blare was in a similar state, her hands having left her desk and were firmly attached to her breasts, groping the mounds and pinching her erect nipples. Part of me found them adorable when compared to what I had before. I didn’t honestly think of my transformed nipples in that way anymore. They were dicks now, not teats.

Though that didn’t mean they weren’t going to produce some form of creamy liquid. As I began to push myself to a faster pace, around 180-185bpm, I could feel my breasts tightening up. Like they were preparing to force something out. The sensation was both familiar and completely new, but I liked it all the same, and so I didn’t stop. Blare’s pussy was getting tighter, and she hadn’t released her breath yet. Her own climax was building and she was holding onto the mounting pleasure like it was the edge of a cliff.

I wasn’t about to let her enjoy this too long. Sucking in a deep breath, I began to bounce back on my legs, using them to shove myself forward and impale the succulent cunt on my cock. The force of my thrust was enough to break her control. Her breath finally released in the form of a blissful cry, most likely audible to the entire clinic. For a moment, I feared the nurse hearing us and walking in, but quickly disregarded the concern; the door was locked. I was soon spirted away to a world of bliss. My cocks swelled in her pussy and my hand respectively, foreshadowing their impending release.

As Blare gave voice to her ecstasy, I finally let out my own lustful cry to join hers. The feeling of cum rushing up the 10’’ length of my cocks, was a new, though undoubtedly enjoyable, sensation and one that I fully intended to enjoy in the future. Ideally with Fae. For the time being though, I was content to bask in the pleasure of my orgasm. To my surprise, I didn’t feel it in my pussy, though I was definitely soaked down there. Blare’s sounds of joy rose up another notch at the feeling of my scalding hot semen gushing into her.

Before the end of my first spurt, my seed was pouring out of her. And I knew I had plenty more to give. As for the other, I had managed to wrap my mouth around the head, allowing the viscous semen to pour into my gullet. Its consistency reminded me of jelly more than anything, just in a more fluid form. The taste coated every inch of my mouth, sending small ripples of want through my body even as I continued to release my ecstasy. The sheer output was enough that I couldn’t actually swallow it all.

And that was saying a lot. For me at least. You see, I got it into my head at a younger age that, when blowing someone, you had to swallow their cum. It’s weird I know, but when you have a limited amount of porn as reference, these kinds of things tend to stick. So I would make it a point to swallow whenever I blew someone. It even became something of a source of pride for me as well.

But now, I was faced with an overwhelming amount. My spurts were massive and incredibly frequent, each release flooding my mouth almost directly after I had finished swallowing the prior blast. Cum streamed from the sides of my mouth, dripping onto my raised tits below, while the floor was receiving a similar coating as Blare’s pussy failed to handle my copious output. The doctor’s moans were constant as were the contractions around my spraying cock.

As my orgasm progressed, I noticing my breasts softening. The pressure inside of them being released through the 10’’ pipes I called my dicks. More and more sprayed forth. About a litre and a half of semen from each cock being released in massive spurts, almost a hundred millilitres per shot, over 3 ounces of fluid. 30 full seconds passed by and I finally emptied my breasts of my excessive amount of semen.

Once finished, I pulled back with a gasp. My cocks had softened now, their size shrinking notably. When they were completely flaccid, I felt an odd sucking sensation as they retracted back into my breasts. I leaned back, breathing heavily as the afterglow of my first male orgasm, close as I was gonna get to one anyway. Blare was sighing happily, her hand between her legs as she dipped a finger into the soppy mess I had made of her cunt.

“There, happy?” I asked, standing as I did so.

“Oh, very much so.” She said. I redid my bra, finding that it was ever so slightly looser on me now. Later on, I found that my breasts were constantly filling with semen, however the amount was so slight that it would take days to become a problem. When I was erect however, I legitimately needed to cum. Otherwise, my cocks would hang out for all to see and, considering the fact that they’re a good 5 or 6’’ when flaccid, they wouldn’t be easy to hide. The amount of semen in my breasts, and the amount of production, was substantial enough that my dicks simply wouldn’t fit. And my tits would swell up almost two cup sizes.

"Good, now give me the pills." I said, holding out a hand. For a second, Blare seemed confused by the request, but soon remembered and reached in her coat's pocket, pulling out the bottle of pills. She handed them to me, "Thank you." I said sharply, quickly taking my leave. Behind me, she waved goodbye, my cum dripping from her fingers.

12

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 11 - The Show Begins

-Fae-

“Oh god, yes! Gale, more, take it deeper. Use your tongue, use it… there... oh fuck!” I cried, my eyes shut tight and my hands a blur on my cock. The image of Gale in my mind was one of complete beauty. Her face was slavered in spit and pre-cum, her hair matted with it, while her eyes looked upon me with a hunger only for my cock and cum. I had her mouth stretched wide around me, every pussy-breaking inch of my shaft engulfed in her famished maw. She even had her own cock teasing my oft neglected cunt.

I had been like this for several minutes now. My own hands trying, in vain, to convey the sensations my mind was generating. I could feel my prick thickening, gaining inches in girth before, finally, I felt my orgasm rip its way through me. This was often my favourite part. The sensation of thick seed rushing from my sac, through my shaft, and then spraying from my cock one that I could easily grow addicted to. All thoughts were obliterated from my mind as my climax blazed into existence.

My mind’s eye crafted the perfect image for me. Gale swallowing desperately around my dick, while her own cocks sprayed their load, at the same time her stomach would begin to bloat with my seed. Bigger and bigger, she would swell, until she looked heavy with child. Even then, my orgasm would continue and make her even larger. However, I couldn’t quite manage that. In reality, I believe I released about 2 gallons’ worth of cum. Not quite enough to fulfil my fantasies.

It wasn’t until I came out of my orgasm induced haze, that I realised the mess I’d made. Thick, white viscous fluid was everywhere. Fortunately, Gale’s bedroom was mostly free of any expensive possessions, but that didn’t mean her furniture and floor were spared. I had laid back at the apex of my climax, releasing at least half of my unbelievable load into the air, only for it to rain down upon me, and Gale’s bed. I moved my arm, finding a large portion of her sheets were soaked already.

I wasn’t in any better shape. Massive splatters of cum were gradually drying on my skin, almost a third of my body was practically lost beneath the thick liquid. It felt oddly like jelly, I thought as I raised a finger to touch it. Just how much sperm was in each drop of this? I wondered, curious as to whether it would even be possible for me not to impregnate someone now. I would flood any woman’s uterus and most likely her ovaries while I was at it.

My thoughts naturally turned to Gale. The web cam shows she’d suggested would no doubt be a decent enough way for us to make income, but I had my doubts as to whether it could support both of us, and a child when the time came. We’d need some way to get more cash if we were going to work from home. And I might have just the way.

For the next 30 minutes, I was furiously typing away at my laptop. I was looking at any and all sites that advertised jobs for graphic designers. While I preferred to work on my own passions in Photoshop, I had naturally dabbled in other stuff, such as character creations, web design and other such professions. They weren’t my forte, but I was more than proficient. Soon enough, I had sent out dozens of applications to everyone in need of a designer. A lot of these were Kickstarter campaigns in need of designers.

For those, I always made it known that I needed to be paid up front. At least partially. I had heard more than enough stories about crowdfunding falling through and employees not getting paid for their work. All I had to do was sit back and wait. I was confident enough in my abilities that I wasn’t too worried about receiving rejections, at least not for every single application. That would be a real blow to my confidence.

I had just finished, when I heard the front door open. I knew it was Gale and, oddly enough, that reminded me to take one of the pills. My cock was already too big to effectively hide in public – flaccid it’s a good 9’’ long and 5’’ around. My balls didn’t shrink much either – as such I figured, why not? Gale had made it known that she liked the idea of growth, whether it’s mine or hers, so I decided I’d at least start now. As I held the bottle of pills I thought how much I’d grown after taking three in quick succession.

I didn’t have the aphrodisiac in my system. Evidenced by the fact that my cock wasn’t hard in the slightest at the moment. Nonetheless, I’d expect that taken three times the recommended dose would yield rather impressive results. I shook the thoughts from my head, deciding I’d ask Gale about them. I set aside my laptop and stood.

“Whoa.” I gasped, feeling my cumbersome balls slap against my thighs. They really were massive, though not quite big enough that I wouldn’t be able to walk comfortably. However, the weight was rather impressive. I figured each testicle had to weigh about 6 or 7lbs, and I had basically just cum as well. My cock also had to weigh at least a couple of pounds. Damn.

I hadn’t weighed myself in a while. The last time I did, I had been about 125-128lbs, or 57 kilos. But now, I had to be about 140lbs, give or take. Pretty damn substantial, even though none of it was due to an increase in fat. Though the same could probably be said for Gale, who was dealing at least as much as I was, if not more. At the same time though, I didn’t entirely feel the weight of my grown endowments. I knew it was there, but it didn’t encumber me.

“That’s nifty.” I said, still partially riding the high of my orgasm. With that, I walked out to the living room. Gale was sitting on the couch, eying a bottle filled with an all too familiar item; pills, “Everything okay?” I asked, moving up to her. She looked at me, an expression of guilt on her face, but she smiled all the same.

“You look like you had fun.” She noted, glancing at my cum splattered body. It’d dried now, caked on my body. I shrugged.

“Had to entertain myself somehow. So, what’re those?” I asked, nodding at the bottle.

“I, uh, I met up with Blare,” She said, sounding as if she had done something very wrong, “And uh, she gave me these so I could stretch out. For you.” My brows raised at that.

“Whoa, really? That’s great!” I said. I hadn’t thought about it consciously, but somewhere in the back of my mind, the thought of how we would actually have sex had weighed heavily on me.

“Yeah,” She replied, though without the enthusiasm I had, “But I had to do something to get them.” I didn’t need to be a psychiatrist or anything like that to tell she was nervous about this. I sat down beside her, putting an arm around her shoulders. A difficult thing since she was a good two or three inches taller than me. I didn’t actually know her specific height.

“It’s okay. I don’t care what you had to do. You did it for us, right?” She nodded, “Then it doesn’t matter.”

“I’m not so sure.” She said. I raised a hand and put it on her cheek, turning her head to face me. I leaned up and kissed her.

“Like I said it doesn’t matter.” Her anxious gulp was audible; I probably could’ve been standing in the doorway and heard it.

“I… I had sex with Blare.” She whispered, but the words were clear. Gale turned her head away from me, eyes glassy. This was really tearing her up inside, I thought. Before any tears could fall, I pulled her head back mine, our lips meeting quickly. For a moment, I felt her trying to pull away, but I kept her in place. She needed to know that I didn’t care about what she’d done. I continued to kiss her, pressing myself against her. Eventually, she responded, her mouth opening to allow my tongue entry.

When I pulled back, she was panting. I could see a tear running down her cheek, but her eyes were mostly clear now.

“Got it?” I asked, despite having said nothing. She only nodded and smiled up at me, leaning forwards to kiss me again.

“I forgot to get the camera stuff.” She said, grinning sheepishly. I chuckled and moved us so that we were laying on the couch. Her on top of me, with her head between her breasts, her own pressing against me like two deliciously soft pillows.

“That’s okay. It’s still early,” I glanced at the clock she had on the hall, hanging above the hallway entrance; 11:47AM, “So we can do it later.” She nodded against me, arms around me.

“So… how was it?” She asked, moving a hand to my cock. I was still naked and covered in dried cum.

“Intense,” I said, “Amazing, ecstatic, like nothing I’ve ever felt before.” They were the only words I could think to describe it. The sensations had been very different than what I was used, but they were somewhat familiar. Far stronger than what I’d felt before.

“Good to hear.” She said, voice deliberately husky, “Because I have a pretty good idea for our first show.”

“Oh?” I asked, intrigued, “What’s that?” She grinned seductively, moving to straddle me.

“Well,” As she spoke, she ran her hands down my filth covered body, “I’m thinking that you, and your big, pussy-stretching cock,” Her hand found my dick, squeezing around it, “Will fuck me into submission,” I could feel blood pumping into my cock now, “And then,” She leaned down to whisper in my ear, “You’re going to cum in me and make me pregnant with your child.” That was the final straw and blood rushed to my prick, swelling it to full erection in record time, “But not right now.” She said quickly, pulling away and standing up.

I wasn’t sure exactly what expression I had on, but it made her laugh.

“Fucking cock-tease.” I muttered, making her chuckle again.

“Don’t worry, you can do whatever you want as soon as we’ve got everything set up.” She said, walking into the kitchen and pouring herself a glass of water. I merely let my head lean on the armrest of her couch, enjoying the strangely nice sensations of having dried semen on my naked body. Eventually, Gale came back, sitting at my feet and taking a mouthful from her glass. Her hand found my foot, absentmindedly massaging it. I could’ve laid there for hours.

But we had things to do unfortunately. Gale finished her water, taking one of the stretchy pills as she drank, and stood to head out again. Part of me wanted to make her stay, but I knew my desire had to be tamed, for a period of time at least, so we could live happily. Webcam shows, I thought. If we could make a good living out of it, with my graphics work on the side, then I can see us having one hell of a life together. And she wanted a kid tonight! Okay, she wanted one in the oven, but still.

That thought alone was almost enough to bring my cock to erection. But it would have to wait until later. She wanted this on film as well. I could feel my inner exhibitionist sing at the idea. Maybe we could document her pregnancy? Pictures, video… what if she had twins? Oh I can see her now, swelling almost day by day.

Calm it down, Fae. I told myself. Save it for tonight. Oh, what a night it’ll be. As Gale left, I waved goodbye and blew a kiss, which she gleefully caught. As soon as she left I decided I needed to get some rest for later. I returned to her bedroom, our bedroom I reminded myself, and laid down. I didn’t care about the damp sheets or the smell of cum. Soon enough I was breathing deeply and asleep. Not too deeply, but asleep nonetheless.

-Gale-

I felt like shit when I walked into my apartment. I wanted nothing more than to disappear into my bedroom and hide under the covers, away from Fae’s eyes. But I chose the couch instead, sitting on it and hiding my head in my hands. Fae was just down a short hallway. I should just go to her and tell her everything that happened, but I was scared. She had told me about her family and her life problems, but it wasn’t like she had cheated on me. It felt like a betrayal more than anything.

Why did I do it? There had to be other ways to stretch myself out. I could just work myself up to it, buy bigger dildos, gradually building up to her size. But no, I was impatient, I wanted a way for us to fuck that very day. I realised I hadn’t even asked Blare how fast the pills would work? Did they kick into effect immediately? Or was it like an allergy tablet; take it for a few days before the effects really come in?

Why the fuck didn’t I think this through? I should just go out and buy the stuff needed for the web show, let my mind play this over and come up with a way to explain it coherently. But I didn’t have that option. Fae walked into the room. I was ready for her to find some way to smell Blare on me or something, to find that I had fucked someone other than her. Given one of my cocks’ virginity to her. There was a wall not far from me, I could bash my head against it. Knock myself into a coma to get out of this. It’d work.

I didn’t do it obviously. Fae walked up behind the couch, leaning down to put her arms around me. I knew my face had guilt written all over it, hell it was practically engraved on my forehead, but I still looked up at her. We talked for a while, my confession coming out despite my terror over what she would say to me. Not a word was uttered, instead she moved in and kissed me. It was the same thing I would do with her.

Now I know why I did it. Actions are said to speak louder than words, and that was never more true than now. Her lips against mine were comforting, like the blanket a child holds dear. Even so, I was stunned into immobility. Thankfully, my brain realised that this was a kiss, one from the woman I loved, and that I needed to reciprocate. When we parted, I looked her in the eyes. She wasn’t angry at all.

Just what did I do in this life to deserve her? Some might argue that I had shown her a similar kindness in the past few days, but I don’t care. I hadn’t earned this as far as I was concerned. But I was going to do what I could to make up for this. Hence my promise for that night. We would fuck, and I would let her cum inside me. The thought of having a child scared me, but Fae seemed on board with it. We could handle this.

Actually, could we? I may not seem like it, but doubt seems to have a funny way of crawling into my thoughts, making itself at home and outstaying its welcome. Now it had made itself a nest within my mind, leading me to question whether Fae and I could truly handle having a kid. We weren’t exactly the most mature people in the world, and we definitely won’t fit the usual depiction of parents. I mean, we wouldn’t even be able to go out in public. I could if I was lucky, but still… Would anyone take me seriously when I was more breast than person?

Just stop, I told myself. It wouldn’t do any good to worry about something that hadn’t even happened yet. I’d talk it over with Fae later on and we’d discuss it properly. I hadn’t exactly been in the most sensible frame of mind earlier to be honest, so I said what I thought would please Fae, in case she hadn’t forgiven me like she had appeared to. It’s times like this that I miss being a kid.

Either way, I was in the car and heading to the Radio Shack. Our town is small, but not that small. We didn’t need anything particularly special to set up a webcam show, just make sure the quality isn’t abhorrent. My internet connection was pretty decent, rarely messing up and working fairly quickly. So there shouldn’t be any real issues. The only glaring flaw to my plan was how we would make a fan base.

I had perused the darker parts of the internet from time to time. I never delved too deep, but I had gone far enough to know that there were several people who had a thing for women like me and Fae. That’s to say, ones with rather unorthodox endowments. Such as a cock, or in my case cocks, or massive tits. My intention was for them to become our biggest supporters, and, in all fairness, I knew full well that it was possible. There was a very real possibility of Fae and I garnering much attention online.

It didn’t take me long to find a camera. An inexpensive one I might add, but one that would do the trick just fine. Soon enough, I had paid for it and was driving back home. As I came closer and closer, I could practically feel the doubt creeping back into my thoughts.

“Enough!” I all but shouted in the confines of my car. While I didn’t feel this way often, each and every time it happened, I immediately grew sick of it. But this was different; it wasn’t just me this concerned. Fae was a major factor now. What mattered to me, mattered to her as well. I envisioned a series of walls rising within the somewhat chaotic world of my mind, the doubt being pushed back by a series of invisible barriers. As soon as it was trapped between three walls, a fourth fell heavily, cutting off its only exit. No more doubt. No more second-guessing this.

A few minutes later and I was parked. I grabbed the camera and tripod, which came free with the device, walking back to my apartment. Already, I could feel my pussy tingle. I assumed it to be longing, a desire to have something impossibly long and hard fill it. As I thought of that, the tingling sensation grew stronger, turning into a burning. Wonder if the pills had kicked in, I thought as I stepped through the door. As soon as I stepped in, I saw Fae on the couch.

She was clearly ready for tonight. Despite the low snores coming from her, that inhumanly large cock stood like a monument to masculinity, in spite of the person it was attached to, with a massive drop of pre-cum lazily rolling down its shaft. At the sight, I couldn’t help but lick my lips. She was still naked too, her withered semen covering much of her form. The view only seemed to affirm in my mind that she was fucking gorgeous.

I set the equipment down and opened a drawer. Within, rested my tape measure. I couldn’t help myself, so I picked it up and walked over to my own Sleeping Beauty, sitting less than a foot away from her prick. Placing the tip of the tape at the base of her cock, just above the balls, I pulled it up and up… and up. Jesus, how big was this thing? I questioned myself silently. Finally, I stopped lifting the measure at a mind boggling 24’’ and ¾ …holy fuck. That’s simply insane.

Now for the girth. My mouth was practically watering at the mere sight of her thick meat. I needed to know the actual number, just the idea of it whetted my appetite for her cock. I wrapped the tape around her middle, watching with a gaping mouth as the number of inches only grew higher. When I finally came to the grand finale, I could barely believe it. On top of her record breaking length, her girth just made it all the more overwhelming.

My mind turned to my biggest dildo, ‘The Beast’. It was 14’’ around, absolutely enormous, and was almost as long as Fae was, but Fae was most definitely bigger. Mixed with her near 25’’ of length, her cock was 17’’ in girth. It actually scared me to know that, but the fear seemed to only aide in my desire. It was like a roller coaster; terrifying and incredibly daunting, but the promise of a thrill was just as powerful. I wanted to ride this beast right now.

But it had to wait. As Fae slept, I began to set up the camera. It had a built-in memory of 100 gigabytes, so I wasn’t worried about running out of room. The tripod was cheaply made, but worked well enough. Rather than using my bedroom, which would be fairly cramped with a camera in there, I decided the living room would best suit our needs. It didn’t hurt that I had a carpet in storage to soften the hardwood floor. My couch was definitely too small for this.

As I worked, Fae woke up. She sat up, looking around groggily, almost seeming to miss the obstruction to her vision that was her cock. I was moving the camera around, trying to find the best angle to film from. We were going to be doing a live stream, or a cam show given what the content will be, and I had my laptop set up for it already. It wasn’t hard to find a popular cam site to use, so I registered and scheduled a show for later that day; Real Life Dickgirl! Was the title. Figured I’d try and draw in that coveted fan base I mentioned earlier.

“Hey there,” Fae said with a yawn, “How’s it going?” I didn’t look up at her, seeing her through the camera lens.

“Pretty good. I’ve got everything set up, more or less. How’d you sleep?” I asked.

“Great. I’m more than ready for tonight.” She said, getting up and walking over to me. I felt her arms around my waist, pulling me close, her cock sandwiched between us. The urge to grind back against her, and her cock, was strong, but I managed to resist it. Believe me though, it wasn’t easy.

“Glad to hear it.” I said, turning to smile at her. Evidently, there was a hint of that trepidation I felt from earlier in my expression, which she caught.

“What’s wrong?”

“That obvious?” She nodded, “It’s, um…” I paused, biting my bottom lip and taking a deep breath, “I’m just not sure about having a kid yet. I mean, we’re not gonna make a shit load of money overnight and we’re both still so young.” She nodded again, understanding gleaming in her eyes.

“I know. I won’t lie, I was pretty excited when you said that, but I’m in no hurry. We’ll have a kid when we’re ready.” She said, reaching a hand up to turn my head more. She stood on the tips of her toes and gave me a quick peck on the lips.

“Thanks. Although, who knows what could happen tonight. We could explode and become internet celebs in just one show.” I said, quietly praying that it would happen. Fae smirked at that.

“If that happens, I’ll probably try and fuck a bunch of babies into you.” She joked, kissing me again. Her dick gave a powerful throb in agreement. I giggled at that, practically sensing its desire to be inside of me. My pussy gave a sympathetic pulse.

“Not much longer, don’t worry.” I said.

“You talking to me or the cock?” She asked, wearing a playful smirk.

“Both of you.” I replied, giving a mock stern expression to Fae and her cock. We both chuckled at that.

“Alright, I’m gonna go take a shower real quick.” She said, kissing my cheek.

“Don’t take too long. I scheduled our show for about 2 hours from now.” I told her.

“Got it.” She replied, walking down the hall, but stopped suddenly, turning to look at me, “Actually, I have something I need to talk to you about.” I frowned and stepped away from the camera, moving up to her.

“What is it?” After everything that we’ve gone through, I knew this could be quite literally anything. Maybe her dick morphed into a dragon when she came or something?

“It’s nothing, like, serious,” She assured me, “Just something I wanted your opinion on.”

“Oh, okay. Shoot.” I told her.

“Well, we said that we’d keep getting bigger and, uh… Last night I ended up taking like three of my pills, and that made me like this,” She pointed to her cock, which had only just begun to flag a bit, “So, um, I was thinking; what if I took a bunch more today?” She was biting her lip now, glancing around nervously.

I didn’t exactly know what to think. She was already so massive. I was more than aware that we’d both said we wanted to keep growing, and I honestly did, but with the evidence of what she had now after just a few of those pills in my face, I couldn’t help but feel trepidatious towards this. Just how big would she grow if she took two more today? Or three? Part of me wanted to tell her to straight up throw out the pills, but that voice was soon removed from existence. I wanted to see her at her biggest.

Mobility wasn’t that big a concern. I’m sure Blare could get her hands on something that could potentially allow us to move even if we sported endowment bigger than our bodies. Could we even grow that big? The more I thought about it, the more I wanted to try it. Fae and I would worry about dealing with kids when the time came, but, for the meantime, our bodies and minds were all but crying for us to keep growing. After what Fae went through with her mother, I felt she had every right to indulge her desires.

We would grow freakishly huge together. That was our promise to one another essentially.

“Do it.” I said.

“Really?”

“Yep, go for it. I’m gonna keep growing as well, so let’s do it together.” Her teeth shone brilliantly as she smiled at me. I pulled her to me, hugging her tight.

“Think that’s gonna be our motto?” She asked, whispering in my ear. Her voice was pregnant with a variety of emotions, the least of which was relief.

“What? Grow bigger and stay together, forever?” I asked, partly joking. Nonetheless, Fae nodded against me.

“Sounds good to me.” She said, moving back and tilting her head up, hands on mine as she pulled me down into a deep kiss. I didn’t pull away, wanting nothing more than to hold her there and make out until one of us loses total control. Sadly, that needed to wait, even as I felt her cock hardening against me. I pulled back with a loud gasp, both of our cheeks flushed and a single rope of spit connecting our lips. My entire body seemed to pulse with a desire to continue.

“Hurry up and shower. I’ll move the show up an hour.” I said breathlessly. Fae only nodded, all but running to the bathroom. I headed back to the camera, making the last few adjustments and finally settling on the best position. I did as I told Fae, bringing the show forward an hour. Part of me doubted we could last even that long, but we’d find a way. One of said ways, for me at least, was to shove a hand down my pants and tease myself. The pleasure made my lust burn brighter, but also kept me from jumping Fae in the shower.

Eventually, Fae came back into the room. I had managed to keep myself tame enough to move the couch, having it face the camera. In my mind, I had us introducing ourselves, making out – heavily – before moving to the floor and fucking like rabbits. With any luck, that would be enough to kick-start our career as adult entertainers for an entire generation of nerdy perverts, maybe the next if our kids inherit our more than evident insanity. Not sure how I feel about that though.

We shared a lewd grin as she came closer. Her cock bounced with each step, her skin glistening from the remaining moisture of the shower. The table was by the side of the couch, the bottle of her growth pills on it. There was also a small glass of water for her. She looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

“How many?” She asked, sitting beside me on the couch. I only grinned, saying nothing. Fae rolled her eyes and opened the lid, tilting it and tapping the edge on her hand. Three pills fell out. She glanced at me, before adding another to the pile. It didn’t seem like much, but three made her practically double in size, “Bottom’s up.” She said and promptly swallowed them. I checked my phone, seeing we had about 10 minutes until the show started.

We looked at each other. I was sure that my eyes reflected hers; anxious. A nervous calm, in the midst of a storm of unending desires. My gaze would occasionally glance down to our hands, seeming them twitching, as if longing to be on one another. I smiled at her, trying my best to calm her nerves. She did the same, though I assume our grins did about the same for each other; nothing.

I had the camera set up to start shooting when the show began. The fold out screen was turned towards me and Fae, giving me a good look at us. Fae was wrapped up in a towel, not bothering to get dressed. I remained in the same clothes I wore that morning; a casual t-shirt, though sans bra now, with a form fitting pair of jeans. I almost wanted to change, to try and impress any and all viewers. But I didn’t. They wouldn’t be here for my fashion sense, or lack thereof.

As we sat there, my eye stayed on my clock. I was counting the seconds ticking by. Neither of us said a word, too nervous or excited, or both, to speak. 1 minute to go. 59, 58, 57… should I just strip naked? Give them something exciting to start with? 50, 49, 48… time continued to pass as I began to nervously fidget. 41, 40, 39… maybe this wasn’t such a good idea. 35, 34, 33… I looked at Fae, seeing her anxiously shifting her position. 25, 24, 23… As I continued to watch her, seeing that fearful, but excited look in her eye, I felt my own excitement returning. 15, 14, 13… No turning back.

10: We’d do this.

9: I was going to show myself to the entire internet.

8: Fae was going to reveal her biggest secret.

7: We weren’t about to back down.

6: Our hands found each other, entwining for comfort.

5: A small shiver of anticipation rushed up my spine.

4: Fae was beginning to shake slightly.

3: I glanced at her, seeing her towel was being lifted slightly.

2: Oh god I wanted to fuck her.

1: Fuck doing the introductions.

0: I pulled her in and kissed her deeply with nary a care for anyone who might be viewing.

13

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 12 - At Long Last...

-Random Female Viewer-

Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. More nothing. It was the internet, there should be something. Anything. The best I’d found was a somewhat decent Futanari story, but it didn’t excite me really. I skimmed through it, felt myself up a little bit at the sex scenes, but nothing really stood out to me. Sometimes it really sucked having a fetish for more unorthodox things.

I wanted to see something new. Something I never thought I would see for real. As I was flipping through a series of websites that don’t need to be mentioned, I stumbled upon a cam show advert. It’s title simply read; Real Life Dickgirl! For a second I just stared at it. This couldn’t be real, could it? I mean a hermaphrodite couldn’t exist, at least, I didn’t think so.

“Probably got a virus.” I said and was about to close it, but I paused. I had been meaning to get a new computer, so a virus wouldn’t be all that bad. Just give me another reason to replace my PC, “Fuck it.” I muttered under my breath and clicked the link. To my surprise, I was immediately brought to a full screen video, on which I could see two women. No, I corrected myself, one woman and a Futanari!

“Holy shit!” I had to summon all my will to keep my voice under control, having to keep it down since my parents were in the house. This was actually real! Even if this was just some incredible special effects, I didn’t care. It looked real and that’s all that I cared about. It didn’t hurt that both of them were hot, like wet dream hot, and making out passionately. I looked around the page for any information on them. The account name was generic; Gale91, but the description was not.

Hey there, everyone! If you’re tuning into this, then you’re either perverts who want to see a dickgirl for real, or haven’t got any lives. Hopefully it’s the former. Anyway, me, the brunette, and my girlfriend, the redhead, are in a bit of a predicament. We need money to live on! So we’re hoping the perverts of the internet can unite and help us survive, all while bringing more content like this. Donate using the button below and we hope you enjoy the show… did that just rhyme? Whatever, just watch us fuck.

Without hesitating, I donated $20. I didn’t care if they fucked like amateurs, I wanted to see more of this already. I pulled up my twitter and tweeted it out, posted on a series of sites about it as quickly as I could, before returning to the show. They were still kissing, but hands were beginning to explore one another.

The brunette, who I was pretty sure owned the account, was moaning lewdly. Their sound quality wasn’t the best, nor was the video, but it was tolerable nonetheless. Her breasts were absolutely giant, straining against her shirt and easily outmatching the Futa’s hand that was trying to grope them. I could already feel my pussy growing wet at the sight.

Overtime, I noticed the viewer count in the corner rising exponentially. It came into the hundreds, then thousands, then tens of thousands. If these people donated anywhere near the amount I had, I doubt these two would ever go hungry. In fact, I was tempted to donate more right then and there. But I held off. I wanted to see what they would do next.

All the same, my pants were around my ankles. My legs were spread in my chair, the cool air hitting my bare pussy. Without another thought, I had my hand on my pulsating heat, fingers dipping into my needy hole in a mockery of cock. Speaking of which, my eyes went wide as I continued to watch the screen.

“Where have these two been all my life?” I asked no one in particular, before all words – spoken or otherwise – dissolved into moans.

-Fae-

We were live. There were people watching me and Gale right this second, observing us from behind their computer screens, while we kissed as passionately as ever. My hand found her massive breast, groping at the enormous mound, feeling her cock and balls contained within. The other gripped her hair, pulling her to me. Likewise, her hands were around me, trying to urge my body closer to her. Eventually, we had to pull apart for breath.

Both of us were panting lustfully. I could feel the heat on my face, see it on hers, and the distinct throbbing at my crotch. The towel keeping my endowments hidden began to fall away. Gale reacted quickly, moving like lightning to straddle my legs, her groin pressing against me as we kissed once again. I could feel her hips moving, grinding against me. My cock was half-hard already, its incredible length trapped between our bodies. My legs were spread to give my balls room to breathe.

Just what did people think when seeing me? Were they horrified by a feminine figure such as mine possessing balls bigger than any mans’? Or did they feel intrigued, aroused even, wanting to see me in my full glory? Either way, anyone who stayed long enough would be treated to such a sight. In the meantime, Gale was kissing me, moaning into my mouth as she ground her hips against me. I could feel her actions getting faster, powered by lust.

My hands found her shapely rear. I must’ve been so focused on her breasts growing, that I missed the subtler changes to the rest of her body. Her cheeks were so soft, my hands sinking into the flesh and thoroughly massaging them, all while she continued to grind against me. I could feel her tits against mine, her mounds overshadowing mine completely, but all the same I simply moaned into our kiss as she pressed herself into me. When we pulled apart, I couldn’t speak.

I wanted nothing more than to push her onto the floor and force my overgrown cock into her. But I held back. Gale looked down at me, cheeks flushed and her lips parted, breaths coming fast and heavy.

“I love you.” She said. There were only four words I could say.

“I love you too.” With that we kissed once again. This time it was different, but just as passionate as ever. The difference was that lust didn’t fuel it, not entirely. It was our love for one another. I wanted to fuck her, only to show how much she meant to me. But there was one other way I could show it right here and now. I pulled back from her, looking her in the air. Ignoring the camera filming us, I whispered the words I had asked before, however with far more conviction; “Gale Chambers, will you marry me?”

When I asked it before, we were in my parents’ home. At the time, I had spoken partly out of fear, even if my affections for her was the main driving force. But now, in a place where I didn’t feel my heart pound in terror every second of everyday, and with the woman I sincerely believed I loved, I was able to speak clearly. Gale looked at me for a second, continuing to pant lustfully, her eyes gazing into mine.

“Yes.” She practically whispered the word, but it came loud and clear to me. That single word having been spoken with every emotion she could muster, all of them mirroring mine. If the viewers knew how long we’d been going out, I’m certain they would be shocked at how soon this was, but I didn’t care. I mean, at least it wasn’t like Disney princesses. And I would happily bet that we didn’t look like a couple that had been dating for a few weeks.

As soon as the three letter word left her lips, ours were connected once more. This time, however, I managed to lift us up and move to the floor. Down there, I swiftly began to pull her shirt off, struggling to get it pass her expansive bosom. When I freed it, the twin mounds bounced free, as if jumping for joy. Her bra soon joined the discarded shirt. I could see her ‘nipples’ beginning to peak from their makeshift homes.

I glanced at the camera. For a moment, I had forgotten it was there, but now I realised what this could mean. I looked back to Gale, searching for her confirmation in regards to what I wanted to do. She understood clearly and only nodded. I dove down, mouth open and immediately finding the peak of her breast. Instantly, I began sucking, tongue poking at the overly large opening, attempting to coax out her own cock. My hand moved to the other, stimulating the tip as well.

Gale moaned, her own hands moving to stroke my hair and keep it away from my mouth. I could feel her dick beginning to poke out, centimetre by centimetre. The taste was unique; unlike anything I’d ever tried before. Not only that, but, as I looked to her other breast, I saw that her endowments were special in an entirely different way. I pulled back from her tit, staring in awe as her cock slipped out, moisture clinging to it. When it seemed to be at an end, her prick was astounding.

Aside from the beyond satisfying length, 10’’ by my estimate. The head was far from human, with the exception of its purple colouration, flaring out over an inch wider than the shaft. I remembered going on a school fieldtrip to a farm, where I had the unfortunate, somewhat scaring, honour of seeing a horse’s dong while it was walking about. In all fairness, it was pretty funny at the time.

Now I was face to face with a phallus very similar to it. Unable to hold off my curiosity, I began to study it, wondering why they’d changed since last night. Judging from Gale’s expression, she wasn’t too surprised by this, though she did say she fucked Blare earlier. Even so, she didn’t seem worried by the odd shape. I pushed the thought aside as I looked it over from base to tip, taking in the staggering girth and her visibly pulsating veins. If not for how badly I wanted to penetrate her, I would gladly be riding one of these.

As it was, I had to sate some of my curiosity. Leaning down, I took in a long breath through my nose, taking in her heady musk. It was an odd scent, hard to describe, but also distinctly familiar and pleasant. I opened my mouth, tongue lolling out as I gave into my desire to taste her. The moisture that clung to the phalli had an intriguing flavour, not unlike milk, but also similar to cum, despite it being clear and fairly thin. Even so, I soon cleaned them off, feeling kind of like a cat washing its kitten. Gale was breathing deeply above me, occasionally moaning when I found a sensitive part.

Eager to hear those sounds more, I opened wider and shoved the head inside. Gale drew in a sharp breath, her back arching against me, though I knew she wasn’t cumming. Not just yet at least. One of my hands, the right, went to her free cock, attempting and failing to wrap around her immense girth. She drew in another strong breath, releasing it in a high pitched moan. Grinning as best I could around her cock, I began to slowly push myself down her length. As I did so, my hand began to masturbate the other prick.

Unfortunately, I soon reached my limit with a resounding gag. I pulled back, though not completely off her cock, just enough to allow me to catch my breath, even as I coughed around her. Admittedly, it wasn’t totally of my own volition, the flare of her tip having expanded even further, preventing me from extracting it from my mouth. But, at the same time, the feeling of my hand around her spit covered cock was delightfully filthy, even as I worked it into the taut flesh. Soon enough, I was ready for another dive.

Again and again I repeated this. Each time, I sunk a little closer to her breast. As I continued to do so, I could actually see her breasts inflating, filling with something. Cum? I thought, the idea latching itself onto my mind and embedding itself within, urging me to go faster and harder. My hand tightened around her right cock, all but bouncing up and down its length as I sucked, gagged on, and licked at the left prick. As I did so, her breasts began to fill out even faster.

I wanted them to grow more. The sight had ignited my fetish, and I wanted nothing more than for her to sport a pair of impossibly huge tits, twin massive dicks and all. My pace only increased further, seeing her now head sized breasts expansion beginning to slow, no doubt reaching capacity. No, I thought, humming around her cock invading my throat, I want them bigger and bigger and bigger. My pace somehow increased as I let my lust reign freely.

Gale began to pant loudly. Every other exhaled breath was a wanton moan, the sound of her pleasure only growing more akin to those of a slut, one that was fully enamoured with the sensations of their body. In my own lust crazed state, the sounds only spurred me on more. I wanted her to cum, to release all of that thick cream building in her chest… in her breasticles. The name was ridiculous, but it was growing on me.

I raised my eyes to her face. Her mouth hung open, tongue dangling on her chin, a line of drool running from the slight cleft down her neck. Gale’s eyes were unfocused, half rolled back into her head, a glaze formed by her ever rising ecstasy. I bit down on her cock lightly, hearing her moan in response. I bit again, harder this time. She managed to focus and look down at me.

There was no way for me to know exactly what she saw in my eyes. Maybe it was such an overpowering lust that she was somehow infected by it, pushing her own sensations of bliss to new heights, or she read my insane need to make her cum. But the following event was certainly memorable. Gale threw her head back, ignoring the collision with her floor, mouth stretched open to the fullest and releasing a scream only a woman meeting a tidal wave of pleasure could understand. I cried out in shock as her dick stretched my own mouth even further.

The sound of my own cry soon turned to muffled gargles. Her cum raced through her length faster than I would have guessed, pouring down my throat and setting off my tamed gag reflex. I pulled back, but Gale’s hands moved, seemingly of their own volition, to grip my hair and pull me back down. I struggled, but she was in a better position and stronger than I was; those years of drumming showing as her arms revealed her toned muscles beneath that soft exterior. Her cum simply kept on gushing into me.

There was no denying the cause of the warmth building in my stomach. Her seed continued to flood down my throat, gushing through my oesophagus and then filling out my cum hungry stomach. As I laid there on my hands and knees, face pinned to her breast and cock, I could feel the skin of my abdomen stretching. I was being inflated by her cum. My own prick throbbed in longing at the sensation.

I had resigned myself to her power. Her hands had gone slack on my head, only lightly gripping my hair as a kind of warning, but it wasn’t needed. I was more than willing to give up air as I gulped down load upon load of her thick seed. In my peripheral vision, I could see her other cock spraying into air, viscous streams of white rising high up, before raining back down. I could feel heavy splatters of it falling into, and thoroughly drenching, my hair. All the while, my hand continued its movements.

As more of her semen riddled fluid gushed into me, I noticed her breasts were beginning to shrink down. Dismayed as I was by this, I couldn’t help the sensations coursing through me as her cum continued to fill and stretch my stomach. Eventually, after what must’ve been a gallon of cum per breast, Gale’s output finally dwindled. I could feel her throbs growing weaker, the amount pumping into me gradually becoming equivalent to the average man. Until, at long last, she was reduced to mere drops.

I pulled back with a long awaited gasp of air. Fortunately, Gale let me do this. She loosened her grip on my hair, her hand no longer keeping me against her, instead caressing my sperm drenched hair. I could hear her also panting. When I looked back to her eyes, I saw them alight with passion. As if her orgasm hadn’t sated her in the slightest, rather it appeared to have ignited her near unquenchable lust. Without a word, she pulled me to her and kissed me.

-Gale-

Fuck, fuck, fuck… That one word seemed determined to echo through my head, like a troll pounding at the walls of its cage, doing so to the powerful beat of my climax. Each time its fist connected with a wall, and the word ‘fuck’ resounding throughout my mind, I felt a scalding hot pulse of my cum race through each of my cocks. I had my hands on Fae’s head, keeping her mouth stretched over my right prick. My eyes had long since rolled back into my head from the pleasure.

Eventually, I had exhausted my seemingly endless supply of semen. Only then did I let Fae pull back, our eyes soon meeting. Both us were short of breath, though her cheeks were red from the effort of not inhaling for over a minute. She had one hell of a set of lungs. Her tongue hung out from her open mouth, a drop of white falling onto my bare stomach below. I glanced beneath her and saw that her cutely rounded stomach, now appeared to hold an entire buffet. And she was beautiful.

I couldn’t find the will to speak any words. I’m not even sure I remember any beyond ‘fuck’ at this point, but that didn’t matter for the moment. I pulled her down to me, our lips meeting and tongues beginning yet another dance, the taste of my cock and cum washing over my taste buds. We both moaned into each other’s mouths, each of us feeling the other’s desire like an open flame. Though Fae’s fire was embodied by her throbbing cock.

Mine had gone limp, though they hadn’t retracted back into my tits yet. Not that I particularly cared for the time being. My hands roamed over Fae’s body, quickly finding, and latching onto, her shapely rear. Hers were at my chest, ignoring my flaccid pricks as she groped and teased the near head sized mounds. Part of me felt like I could stay there forever, but another side of me had distinctly opposite ideas.

Without any sign of warning, I rolled us over. I had my hands on her wrists, pinning them down to the floor, while I straddled her thighs, leaning over her and pressing my tits against hers. She looked up at me, wide-eyed from both surprise and unmitigated need. I kissed her again, this time the act being one of both love and dominance. Vaguely, I recalled telling her that I would tame the side of her that came out when she was aroused. And I had no intention of going against my word.

For her part, Fae didn’t seem to mind. She arched her back, pressing her chest into mine, and moaned into the kiss. I could feel her cock against me, trapped beneath my torso, moved to the side in order for us to express our feelings for one another. However, kissing was quickly proving an ineffective way for us to do so. As I pulled back, Fae looked up into my eyes desperately.

“Please…” She begged. I didn’t need to hear what she wanted, feeling it quite clearly as a pulse went through her cock, pushing against me. But, I still wanted to hear the words.

“Please what?” I asked, whispering into her ear. She shuddered as my warm breath washed over her sensitive lobe.

“… My cock…” She said, trying to form words but finding it difficult. I made a ‘cooing’ sound, leaning closer and gently biting her earlobe. A gasp passed her lips this time.

“What about your hard, throbbing cock?” I asked, using the other adjectives to further her excitement. It seemed work as her breathing became even more laboured.

“Please… suck it?” She pleaded, the word coming as little more than a breath. I began to kiss down her neck, biting each part of her tender throat that my lips had graced. Her hips rose up, showing her enjoyment at the sensations.

“And why would I do that?” I replied, now moving to her breasts. She realised where I was going and only whimpered, hoping the sound would be enough to convey what she so desperately needed. Fortunately for her, it was. I pulled away, fluidly moving my hands to heft her weighty prick up as I did so. When my back was straight, I had her cock pointing straight up, almost directly in front of me. As it was, its tip was level with my mouth. Once again I was shocked at just how huge it truly was.

And I was going to kept this thing inside of me. The thought almost sounded like someone else had put it there, but I knew it was my own, a voice to my pussies blazing desire. But that would have to wait, if only for a short period of time. I ran my hands up and down the expansive length of Fae’s cock, taking in its smooth texture, marred only by the web of thick veins pulsing across the surface. As I stroked her, I gradually leaned closer.

I purposefully deepened my breathing. Inhaling long gulps of air, before releasing them and letting the breath brush over the sensitive head of her dick. A large drop of pre-cum was building, wobbling enticingly. Even so, I continued to move slowly, drawing out the teasing. Fae was moaning, the occasional whimper leaving her lips as her cock throbbed in need. I couldn’t resist grinning at her.

I did eventually bring her cock within tongue distance. She was no doubt on the verge of losing control, her fingers twitching at her sides, kept there only by the promise that she would be pleasured soon. I let my tongue loll out, a stray drop of my spit hanging on the tip. When I would watch porn, I always favoured blowjobs that were wet and messy, usually leaving the woman filthy and the man’s prick sopping wet in saliva. I opened my mouth wider, releasing another hot breath over her twitching cock. I inched closer and closer.

Even without looking, I knew her eyes were on me. Watching as I hovered over her head for a second, before leaning my head down, mouth trained directly over her cock, and dove down. I could hardly fathom how the drug I’d taken earlier worked. But for all intents and purposes, it did the trick. There was no conceivable way that my mouth should be able to stretch around Fae’s girth. Yet, here I was, with her cantaloupe sized head filling my mouth.

Her taste was impeccable. Like most cocks, it was somewhat salty, with a musky overtone. She had a hint of sweat to it, a heady taste, with an underlying sweet flavour, almost like chocolate. They say every dick tastes different, and it couldn’t be more true here. The cocks I had mouthed in the past were never so delicious as this, all of them tasting vaguely of the men’s lifestyles. Fae’s dick was completely different in the best way.

All of the flavours were mixed together. It was almost like they were dancing a deliciously flavourful waltz, with my tongue acting as the dance floor and my mouth being the ball room. Her pre-cum washed over me as well, its taste saltier than her cock, but the bitter flavour instead bolstered her dicks natural tang. My hands squeezed tight around her, my fingertips failing miserably to meet around her overwhelming girth. I slowly pumped my arms as I ever so gradually began to lower myself.

Fae moaned as her cock was encased in the inviting warmth of my maw. Her hips threatened to rise up, wanting nothing more than to impale my throat on her shaft, but she kept her body down, managing to resist her desires. To preoccupy her hands, she moved them to her breasts, squeezing the hand-filling mounds to add to her growing sensations of pleasure. My hands moved to the base of her prick, finding her truly giant balls.

They were absolute huge. I couldn’t think of a better way to describe them, other than comparing them to bowling balls, or even basketballs. Like her shaft, they were surprisingly feminine. Their skin was smooth rather than the usually wrinkled flesh of a man’s scrotum, but, like her cock, they were coated by dozens of veins, some thicker than others. I could feel them throbbing against my hand as I caressed each overbearing orb. As I kept my hand on them, I felt their size gradually increasing.

I was torn. As I continued to move further down her shaft, part of me argued that I should stop and start riding this magnificent beast of a cock, but another side of me wanted nothing more than to swallow the entire length and have her bloat my stomach with her seed. In the end, the latter won. Her cock was knocking at the entrance of my throat, a pulse of her pre gushing down my gullet. Surprisingly, my gag reflex wasn’t set off by it.

I held still at this point. My tongue was pressed flat at the bottom of my mouth, barely able to wriggle beneath her tumescent shaft, but I continued to try and stimulate her further. My hands continued to massage her slowly inflating balls, moving from the twin orbs to her shaft and working the length to try and milk more of her pre. The taste was almost addictive.

Fortunately, I was in the right position to breathe through my nose. I took several long breaths, taking in her deceptively musky scent, very different to her usual aroma. It almost seemed like a fog rolling into my mind, hiding all other thoughts in a haze of lust. Eventually, I decided I’d taken more than enough time. With a deep breath, I finally relaxed my throat and shoved myself further down.

The force I had used was necessary. Even after taking that stretching drug from earlier, I doubt getting this monster to fill my throat, and later oesophagus, would be an easy task. But, having put in a good deal of strength, her head popped into the tight confines of my gullet. I doubt anyone, alive or dead, had ever experienced the sensations coursing through me at this moment. It was akin to having my pussy penetrated, except the pleasure was muted.

Out of curiosity, I raised a hand to my neck. My eyes widened as I felt her through the skin of my throat. Her cock was so thick, that it was actually bulging obscenely through my flesh, its shape easily defined despite the obstructive layer. More, I thought and pushed myself even deeper. Fae was moaning and panting, her hands practically mauling her tits as I furthered her pleasure. I could feel every inch of her cock moving into me.

As I engulfed her prick, I was growing more and more glad that I had taken such a deep breath. Her cock no doubt cut off my airways completely, disallowing for any chance take even the slightest breath. Even so, her musk wafted into my nostrils, further clouding my mind. The further I progressed, the hotter my pussy burned, as if it and my throat were one of the same. I moaned around her, the vibration adding to the already delightful stimulation.

“Shit, more. Please, Gale, deeper! Let me go deeper. I want to fuck your throat, no… I wanna fuck your stomach.” She begged and pleaded, hands threatening to stray from her tits and move to my head. I merely looked at her, seeing Fae’s eyes were alight with a need that burned brighter than the sun itself. Who was I to deny her this pleasure?

I pulled myself off her cock. She whined, her hands reaching up to try and force me back on, but I stopped her. I held her wrists tightly, panting heavily as I tried to catch my breath. She seemed to realise what I was doing and pulled her hands away, moving them back to her breasts and lazily pleasuring herself as I prepared for my next goal.

“You want… more? Fine… You’ll get… more.” I gasped. Eventually, my breathing evened and I was able to take a long, deep, lung filling breath, before practically leaping forward to engulf her oversized prick once again. Fae’s head fell back, hitting my carpet hard, as her mouth opened wide in an attempt to express the sensations verbally. The only way for her to do so, was to cry out as I sank further and further down her throbbing cock.

Her balls had swollen noticeably by this point. Before, they had been at least the size of my head, now they were a good three or four inches bigger around. She was getting really into this, her sperm production having skyrocketed with her need to pump what had to be gallons upon gallons into me. Fae’s hands found my head, unable to resist the urge any further, and began to pull me down her cock. I didn’t have the will to resist her either.

I let her stretch my oesophagus around her tumescent prick. Deeper and deeper she went, her cock attempting to penetrate my stomach. It was rapidly approaching that ultimate goal as well, inch upon inch sinking into me. From time to time, I could feel a pulse run through it, almost like a convulsion, promptly followed by a thick gush of pre-seed. Even as she approached the gate to my stomach, I felt full from her pre alone.

Stuffed as I was, I couldn’t even hope to breathe. Nonetheless, I was determined to accomplish my goal of swallowing her entirety and making her cum like a fountain into me. If there was one thing I lacked, it certainly wasn’t determination. I looked up at Fae, our eyes meeting even as I felt mine beginning to tear up, while hers were beginning to glaze over with her lust. As if cyphering her desire to fuel my own, I purposely made myself gag to whet my mouth further, the added lubrication allowing me to push down the final six or so inches that remained. She released a near continuous moan as I did so.

Despite the amazing, near blissful, sensations it wasn’t easy to do this. Her cock was solid, like the blood had coagulated into a near concrete substance, making her prick feel hard as stone. As such, I had to keep myself in a certain position, allowing it to slide into me, but it certainly was difficult. Fae’s cock was fortunately flexible to a certain extent, allowing it to bend just enough to enter my throat and oesophagus. I was probably putting a good deal of strain on my gullet doing this. Even with the drug in effect.

Nonetheless, I kept going. I pushed myself down another inch, watching my spit run down those few remaining inches, meeting my hand as I continued to masturbate the amount I had yet to swallow. Fae was murmuring unintelligible words of encouragement. I let her put a hand on my head, the contact both helping to push me deeper and to spur me on further. It was amazing to think that I was taking this monster inside of me.

Another inch slid into me. I was so close now, only a little distance from her crotch, where those massive balls were churning an ever growing load of cum for me to drink. Well, not exactly, I thought, given where her head currently was positioned, she would be unloading directly into my stomach. No swallowing necessary. It would certain help, seeing as I knew each spray from her would be far more than I could handle. However, breath was going to be an issue.

Instead of taking the last few inches, I began to pull off. She moaned, both in pleasure and protest, enjoying the sensations of my lips moving over her, but also wanting me to keep it in. Despite her baser urges, she let me pull back until the head was the only thing inside my mouth. My tongue was afforded more movement here, allowing me to lather her delectable tip in my saliva. I wanted her to be on the verge of cumming when I took all of her; it was the only way I could hope to have enough breath to last.

As I pleasured the head, I would dive down suddenly. Each time, Fae would cry out in surprise and moan as I purposefully gagged around her, coughing up ample amounts of spittle to further coat her cock. I could feel tears on my cheeks from the exertion, but I paid them no mind. If anything, they only served to further fuel my craving for her dick. Part of me knew I looked a mess.

Not a surprise really. I could feel my dribble gradually drying on my cheeks, chin and neck, with even a few stray rivers having made it to my naked breasts. I didn’t wear much makeup, but the mascara that I had applied yesterday – forgot to wipe it off – was smothered now, giving me the dreaded panda eyes look. But what did I care? I had a big, beautiful behemoth of a cock to service. A stained appearance wasn’t about to stop me.

The more I worked her tip and shaft, the more pre-cum began to pour out. It was almost like she was cumming now, the normally translucid fluid becoming cloudier the more I pleasured her. I would lick it up each time, usually planting my lips around her urethra and slurping it up, attempting to milk her of each creamy drop. She was beginning to breathe deeper now, each exhale becoming a moan for more. Her orgasm was close at hand.

Just in time too. Her balls had long since surpassed basketballs in size, the amount of cum she was producing seeming to increase the longer her body went without climax, not that I was helping matters. Whenever I took her into my mouth, my hands would immediately stray to her balls, caressing the inflating orbs and urging them to produce more semen for me. I took one last strong suck on her cock head as I pulled off.

I smirked at her.

“Ready to cum in me?” I asked. As I spoke, I stroked her cock up and down, gently so as to avoid setting her off too early.

“Oh god, yessssss…” She cried, the words trailing off however as I suddenly dove down onto her cock. I didn’t take my time here. My mission was extremely time sensitive. With every passing second, I sunk down another inch. Likewise, her balls expanded a similar amount, promptly followed by a large spurt of pre. I moaned around her the entire way, wanting to set her orgasm off as soon as my nose reached her hairless crotch. The spit I had rubbed into her assisted me along the way.

“Fuck, more, more… take it deeper!” She cried out, her hips raising in an attempt to fuck my stomach already. I did as she wanted, moving even further down her shaft as inch upon inch entered my body, gradually stretching me out. Eventually, I had reached my previous milestone. I looked up at her.

Fae’s eyes were unfocused. She was all but lost in the sea of pleasure that was still building within her. Her mouth was lax, tongue lolling out with a drop of drool on the tip. Those cheeks were the same red colour I adored on her, and her back was arched. I literally heard the rumble in her balls, signalling her climax. Disregarding any thought of taking this slow, I dove down, taking every last inch into me. I felt her pop into my stomach, a hand instinctively flying to my abdomen. There I could feel the shape of her cock bulging through the flesh.

That fact was enough to push me into my own orgasm. Granted, it was fairly weak in comparison to most of what I’ve experienced, however it was prolonged by Fae cumming into me. The sensation of her near scalding hot seed filling me was borderline ecstatic. My eyes went wide as I felt spurt upon spurt rush through her length, each explosion of seed causing her to thicken noticeably. My hand remained on my stomach, feeling it expanding with her cum.

She wasn’t anywhere near done either. I was already swollen after a few bursts, and I could feel so many gradually making their way into me. Her balls were absolutely huge, despite having lost some of their volume, they were still the size of basketballs. Thankfully, I was more than eager to take it all. The hand at my belly was quickly pushed further and further away from me, until I felt it come into contact the floor. I could no longer feel her cock through my skin.

Her oversized prick had to be swimming in a sea of cum by now. My stomach was only swelling bigger as well, taking up more room. I scooted back, giving more area for my growing flesh to cover, but there was only so much I could do. My knees were struggling to stay on the floor, my stomach beginning to push me off the ground. Each spurt of seed raised me ever so slightly off the ground.

In the meantime, Fae was moaning, crying out and begging for more all at once.

“Ah, fuck… So good, take it all, Gale. Swallow all my cum!” She pleaded and commanded at the same time. I didn’t have any intention to deny her, not that I had much say in the matter. I doubt she would let me pull off. My air was beginning to run out, but it was merely a side-note to the pleasure Fae’s orgasm gave me. I loved each and every second of this.

Time continued to pass and with it my stomach grew even larger. Fae was nearing the end, her balls mere inches from their original size, emptying of their excessive semen. I was struggling to stay conscious by this stage, my air having long since departed. Any other person would’ve tried to tap out of this, but I refused. Fae had swallowed my jizz, and I fully intended to return the favour. Even as darkness threatened to engulf my vision.

As if knowing I was about to pass out, Fae’s orgasm came to the point that matched the average man. She pushed me off, my body all but limp. When I was freed of her chokingly thick cock, I fell onto my back. She was quick to move above me, jerking her overwhelming dick above me, several thick splatters of her remaining cum landing on me. It was so thick, like jelly, but with the consistency of yogurt. That was the only way I could think to describe it.

It was hot as well. Several degrees above my skin temperature. A drop landed by my mouth and, even in my near unconscious state, my tongue reached to lap it up. The taste was exquisite, like the richest chocolate prepared by a culinary master, designed to set ones taste buds and body alight at the slightest trace of its flavour. I wanted more, but I could do little more than twitch my fingers. Being on the edge of passing out was something I’d never experienced before. Not gonna lie; it’s kind of thrilling.

I’m not some kind of hard-core masochist. But the feeling of having so little control, with my airways cut off entirely by a massive cock, and having cum streaming into me to further the asphyxiation experience. I had never thought I would like something so extreme, but, if the blazing desire in my pussy was anything to go by, I had enjoyed it quite a bit. And being covered in a few, thick strands of cum was the icing on the cake. It wasn’t long until I had recovered enough to focus on Fae.

She was standing. Her cock still hard and jutting from her crotch like a pillar of pure masculinity, despite the female body it was attached to. I managed to concentrate on her face, looking past that gorgeous phallus to see her wild expression. She was more than ready to fuck and I was definitely willing to spread my legs for her. But first.

I stood up on shaky legs. She watched me, both concern and lust in her eyes, as I rose above her. I didn’t utter a single word, instead I pulled her to me, her cock forced up between us as we kissed around it. It wasn’t love anymore. Not unless you count mind-breaking lust as love. My hands roved across her body, my fingernails digging into her skin, while hers seemed determined to engrave their shape into my ass cheeks. I couldn’t find a way to pull away from her.

It was like we were magnets of the opposite polarity. Even in my head that sounded nerdy, but it mostly made sense. Both of us were lost in the others embrace, our lips locked together as if tied there by chains of our desire. I managed to pull back just enough to position her cock between my tits, before pressing against her to once again latch onto her lips with my own. Our moans must've echoed throughout the room.

14

Re: Breasticles - by Tosaku no Kishi

Chapter 13 - ... They Come Together

-Aforementioned Random Viewer-

Holy shit, this was insane! Part of me wanted to believe this was all fake, just really good CGI, but the human eye knows better. Those cocks were real. That woman with cocks for nipples was real, and that brunette with a dick that put all others to shame, even the gag dildos I’ve seen, was very real. And now, I was watching them make out.

The brunette was swollen to hell. She looked ready to go into labour, maybe with twins. Fortunately, they were giving us a side-view of the action, though I doubt it was done as a conscious action, not that it mattered. The redhead was just as into it as her girlfriend. It looked like the rest of the world was inconsequential to them. They’d started this show to try and earn money – speaking of which, the donation was over $300 – but that appeared to be the furthest thing from their minds at this point. But who would complain about that?

I’d been going alongside them for the past hour. My fingers were still in my pussy as well, leisurely fucking myself to the scene before me. I have no idea how many times I came already, but I was more than willing to keep going as long as they did. There was a chat to the right of the video. I quickly typed one word in all capitals; MORE!

-Gale-

I have no idea how long we’d been making out, but we did manage to pull apart eventually. Both of us were short of breath, panting with our eyes alight with a need for each other, and our hands firmly planted on the other’s ass.

“Gale…” Fae gasped, but said nothing more.

“I know.” I somehow found the will to pull away from her, hands reluctantly leaving her shapely rear. I laid down on my back, legs spread. Reaching around my massive stomach, I pulled my lower lips apart. She licked her lips, eying my crotch with a hunger only known to those who’ve been starved for weeks on end could understand. Even so, she stood above me, that cock practically trained on my drenched snatch, as if waiting for my go ahead.

Pouring every ounce of my affection for her and all of the lust I felt blazing within me, I uttered my next words.

“Fuck me.”

-Fae-

I’d dreamt of those two words for years now. My cock had attempted to break my control several times, growing half-erect nearly every time I thought of Gale in this exact situation. And now, I was able to finally make my fantasies a reality. I fell to my knees, as if in reverence of my girlfriend. My balls were so large and hung low enough that they met the floor along with my knees.

Gale was beautiful. I’ve said it before, and I fully intend to say it hundreds of times again. Here she was, laying before me, thighs spread and her pussy on full display for me to finally penetrate. Her tits sat high on her chest, pushed their both by their incredible perkiness and her magnificently swollen belly. Those cocks were still flaccid, but appeared to be a little larger than when I last saw. Before this was over, I was going to get another load from them.

Our eyes met and stayed locked. I couldn’t find the will to look away, her gaze mirroring mine as I inched closer to her. Neither of us said a word, simply staring into one another’s eyes as my cock neared her pussy. I knew neither of us was a virgin, but this felt like the first time all over again. I was nervous, my palms felt slick with sweat, and I was breathing heavily. It was like all of my experiences went out of the window. Although, they weren’t exactly experiences I’d gone through of my free will. Maybe that was why this felt so new?

Either way, it didn’t mean much in the face of what I was about to do. I gripped my cock, though my hand barely managed to cover half of its girth, but it was enough to guide it to her opening. I could hear my heart pounding in my ears. This was really going to happen. The thought seemed to finally confirm it for me, that Gale and I were here, naked together and ready to consummate all of the feelings we’ve been going through. Tonight was our night, regardless of the camera recording us.

As I pressed myself against her pussy, I leaned as far over her as I could.

“I love you.” I whispered. Despite my hushed tone, I knew she could hear every emotion raging within me in those three words. She smiled up at me, reaching a hand up to cup my cheek.

“I love you too,” She said, voice as sweet as honey, “Now,” She added, moving her hand down my body to take hold of my cock, “Fuck me with your giant dick.” I only nodded and began to gradually pushed myself into her, but she had other ideas. She leaned up into a near sitting position, her lips meeting mine as her hand found my ass. I moaned into her mouth, enjoying the sensation of her pussy stretching unnaturally around my girth, before releasing a yelp of shock as she yanked me toward her. My cock shot into her like a raging bull.

I struck her cervix in mere seconds. Gale cried out against my lips, falling back as the sensations she’d coveted for so long finally exploded within her. I wasn’t even halfway inside of her, and yet I already felt her convulsing around me, her orgasm wrecked muscles clenching around me in an effort to savour this feeling. She was so hot around me, as if her walls were liquid fire. We pulled apart, panting rapidly despite having only begun a short while ago.

“More?” I asked. Cervix penetration was reportedly an extremely painful experience and one that should be close to impossible when having sex. But I was more than certain I could do it, given my inhuman size. Gale, despite being lost in the throes of passion, gave me a look as if I had asked the dumbest question on the planet. In response to my query, she wrapped her legs around my hips and her arms around my head, pulling me down to whisper into my ear.

“Fuck my womb full of spunk, got it?” It was like she had delved into my mind, watching my fantasies over and over again until she had them memorised; those words were exactly what I had envisioned her saying to me, in that exact way as well. I kissed her again, pulling my hips back as best I could. The way her walls struggled to hold me in were like a thousand soft kisses along my shaft, mixed with a parade of caressing hands bathed in slick oil. But thrusting back in was like fireworks.

Both Gale and I voiced our bliss as I shoved myself back in. My head barrelled into the entrance to her womb, where an egg might very well be waiting. As if sharing the thought, I felt my balls grow heavier in a near instant, my cum growing denser in preparation for what was to come. I held for a few seconds, basking in the sensations of her pussy around me. Gale still held me with her legs, refusing to risk me pulling all of the way out. It was good thing she was pretty flexible and had long legs considering how far I could go.

I continued to rock into her. My pace wasn’t particularly fast, but the strength in each of my thrusts and my sheer size was more than enough to pleasure my girlfriend turned lover. Her hands raked across my pain, those nails digging into my skin. Oddly enough, the pain was lost to me, translating only into pleasure to urge me on. Each time I thrust into her, I felt her cervix growing softer, as if weakening in the face of my ongoing assault. As I went on, I felt a growing desire to penetrate her in the deepest way possible.

In response to my growing want, my pace began to increase. Gale noticed it, her head falling back to lay on the floor and arms landing by her side, limp. The only part of her that remained strong was her legs, the gorgeous limbs hugging me close to her crotch as I rutted into her. Each time I struck the back of her cunt, she cried out. The sound wasn’t one of discomfort nor pain, only pleasure and want for more.

Unknowingly, I had angled my hips just right. Now, each time I thrust in, I stimulated her engorged clit. My hands were on either side of her head, as if caging her. Occasionally, I would lunge forward, mashing our lips together and voicing my lust. As I did so, I noticed something beginning to poke at me from her chest. Enamoured by my desires as I was, I scarcely paid it any attention, however I couldn’t ignore them forever. When I pulled back, I saw her cocks were hard as steel once more.

I didn’t hold myself back. Almost without thought, I lunged forward and took one of dick-nipples – dipples? – into my mouth, sucking on it as I made love to her. Well, not quite love. I was most certainly fucking her, my primal instincts urging me on, but there was love there. Whatever this could be called, I was doing it; baring my feelings for her, while letting the most primitive of all humanity’s instincts drive my movements. With a shrill cry of need, I took her cock into my throat. At the same time, I gave a vicious thrust forward.

Gale released a cry of shock. I could hardly fathom what it must feel like to have one’s most sacred organ taken by a cock. All the same, I didn’t halt in my progress. I slowly, but surely, pushed more and more of my unbelievable length into her. I’d already reached the back of her womb, but still I pushed into her, and she was taking it with ease. Well, as much ease as someone could take a cock my size.

I must be pushing other organs aside to do this. For a brief second, I considered stopping, not wanting to harm, or even kill, her. But I didn’t. If that pill was made to make her stretch for this purpose, then it would prevent any damage to her internal organs. With that in mind, I continued the ongoing thrust, all while I lowered my mouth on her own cock. Gale was twitching beneath me, her pussy attempting to squeeze around me, but unable to do so; the near constant orgasms had reduced her strength to nothing. She was barely a toy for me to do with as I pleased now.

Despite her falling into a near comatose state, I continued. The spasms rocking her body, and the infrequent moans coming from her lax mouth were more than enough to urge me onward. Soon enough, I had finally hilted inside of her. I pulled off her cock and looked down at her, seeing a massive bulge in the shape of my cock jutting lewdly from her swollen abdomen.

“Oh fuck.” I moaned, returning to her cock as I began to pull out. Gale seemed to return to life as I did so. Her voice all but sang in my ears as she spoke yet more words I had longed to hear in my dreams and fantasies. My cock seemed to pulse in time with every syllable coming from her mouth.

“So good… Stretch me out, babe. Ruin my pussy with your giant dick. Make it so you’re the only one who can satisfy me.” Her words rang through my mind, moving through my body to send pleasure through my entire being. I began to fuck her, thrusting in and out. The cum in her stomach caused the skin to ripple each time I hilted inside of her. I wasn’t moving particularly fast, instead going at a leisurely pace for us both to enjoy. That wasn’t to say I was thrusting lightly.

I was still testing the waters so to speak. For a while, I tried pulling out slowly and thrusting in with as much as force as I could. Then I attempted to pull out fast and go in slow, but she would grow impatient quickly and pull me inside by force. Eventually, I settled on a fairly relaxed pace, except I would push on her whenever I hilted, crushing her clit beneath me. All the while, Gale was continuing to spew her lustful wants.

“Keep going, harder. I want it harder. Please, Fae? Fuck my womb, so good, make me all big and swollen with your seed. Oh fuck! C’mon Fae, do it, harder, faster… more, more, more!” She cried, her pussy squeezing around me like a vice. As I pulled out of her, I could feel fluid drenching my thighs. I didn’t know she could squirt. The discovery only made me want to fuck her more, just as she wanted.

To do so, I needed a better position. I managed to pull her legs apart and exit her reluctant depths.

“No,” She whined, “Don’t stop, stretch me more.” I gave her a bemused grin, before grunting as I flipped her onto her cum engorged stomach. She gave a yelp at the sudden movement, but soon understood my intentions. Gale placed herself on her hands and knees. Despite raising herself off the ground, the skin of her abdomen continued to brush the floor. And I was going make it even bigger.

Gale seemed to realise that her muscles wouldn’t be able to hold her for long. As such, she lowered her head to floor, laying it on her cheek. Fortunately, this allowed the use of her hands. She reached back, pulling her voluptuous ass cheeks apart to reveal her pussy, gaping from the excessive stretching I’d given it. Her lust engorged lips were soaked by her juices, streaks of it painting her inner thighs, and a drop of it falling onto the ground below. My cock wasn’t in a much better state.

She waved her ass enticingly and looked back at me. Her cheeks continued to ripple, her soft flesh quivering before my eyes from the movement. I gulped at the sight, feeling my hands clench around the air with a desire to grip those delectable mounds.

“Come on, big girl. Fuck your cum into me. Make me yours forever.” She didn’t need to tell me twice. I placed both hands on her ass, taking a second to enjoy the pillow-like feel of her cheeks, before aiming my cock at her begging entrance and thrusting forward. Gale cried out in ecstasy as she was claimed once more, her hands falling limp by her sides. In my current lust empowered state, I reached down and grabbed her arms, yanking her up. I let go quickly and wrapped an arm around her chest, just under her bountiful tits.

She moaned at my forcefulness. All notions of taking control of the situation having left her mind the second I entered her. In this new position, I was able to grab her tits with my free hand, which I promptly did. I fucked up into her, my cock striking her breasts through her stomach. I gripped one of her cocks and raised it up to her face, holding it there until she noticed it. With her mind lost to her lust, she promptly opened her mouth and leaned forward. I pushed her cock inside her mouth and let her go.

She was quick to catch herself. It only softened the fall, but it saved her cock from leaving the warm confines of her mouth. With that set up, I reared back. It felt so different in this position, as if her pussy was somehow even more hesitant to let me exit, but it was so slick that it wouldn’t be able to hold anything if its life depended on it. Thanks to my unnatural length, I was able to put more force into the next thrust.

I heard Gale’s muffled scream of ecstasy. Her pussy yet again tightening around my prick, but its grip was lax, unable to sustain its strength in the face of so many orgasms. I thrust into her quickly, not putting too much power in it. I leaned down, my lips by her ear.

“You ready for this?” She only moaned in response, a gag coming from her as she managed to force her cock into her throat, “Good, because I’m not stopping until I fill you up.” I told her, biting her ear. She groaned at that, pain only amplifying her desire for what was to come. I stood up straight, taking a deep breath in preparation for what I was about to do. I brought my hands down on Gale’s cheeks, hard, causing them to jiggle deliciously and making her shout out in surprise. With a small grin, I began.

If before was fucking with love, this was not. This was pure, animalistic rutting with only one goal in mind; to cum and inseminate. I would pull out and thrust in with less than a second between each action, my cock ramming through her ruined cervix, into her womb and then to bulge out of her belly. It was like I was stuck on repeat, unable to deviate from the set movements I had put in place for myself. Not that I was complaining.

The sounds of my hips meeting her ass resounded throughout the room. The way those cheeks would shake from the contact only urged me to go harder. Gale was constantly shouting out in pleasure, her voice muffled by her own cock lodged in her mouth. She was going at it with as much ardour as she had mine, if not more so. I was surprised she hadn’t cum already, given how often she came from her pussy. But it was only a matter of time.

I had fallen into a rhythm pretty soon. Pull out, thrust in, pull out, thrust in. Only those two actions seemed to exist in my mind at the moment. Unconsciously, I think I realised this and decided to change it up a bit. Every other thrust, I would slow down the smallest amount and raise a hand to it down hard on her ass, in sync with my cock hilting in her. Each time, Gale would cry out. Was she getting close? Hopefully, because I could feel my balls growing tighter by the second with my impending climax.

Eventually, I felt it. That building tension in my gut, the way my balls felt like they were going to explode, how my rhythm was beginning to become erratic. I leaned over Gale, my thrusts slowing from the odd position, but it was good enough.

“Get ready, bitch,” I didn’t mean it, but I was the dominant one in this situation, “I’m about to cum. I’m gonna make you swell up like a cum balloon. You ready for that?” Her response was to squeeze around my cock weakly, moaning around her own prick, “What am I saying, you’re practically begging for it.” She did nothing in response, though I did notice the way her pussy gripped me even harder, as if to affirm my words, “Thought so.” I said, nipping her ear in parting yet again.

My cock was pulsating, ready to deliver its load. I took a deep breath and launched into a frenzy of thrusts, fucking my entire length into her, before pulling back until the head was about to pull out, only to ram back inside.

“Take. It. ALL!” I shouted, thrusting hard to punctuate each word. On the final I gave my own cry, finally achieving the release I’d been looking for since I first entered her. Gale also cried out, but the sound was muffled, quickly turning to gurgles as her own cock came into her. She arched her back, pressing it against me as white viscous fluid sprayed from the only prick not buried in something. I didn’t realise what I’d done, until I’d done it; I had taken her spraying cock into my mouth, swallowing by her side as she and I came harder than ever before. It was a miracle neither of us passed out.

Through my cock, I sent litre upon sperm filled litre into her waiting depths. Her wrecked cervix clenched around me so tight that not a drop could escape her hungry womb, every ounce being held within. After just a few spurts of my climax, I could feel my cum all around me, the sperm all swimming around in the hunt for her egg. Not long after that, she was outwardly swelling once more. All the while, she and I swallowed her dick nipples’ copious loads.

-Gale-

She was cumming in me. Oh god, she was finally cumming into me. I could feel it, each and every drop of her seed was filling my defiled womb, making it expand with her load. I was going to be pregnant without a doubt. Not that I cared. I was lost to a sea of ecstasy.

My own cock kept spraying down my throat. The shots were vastly smaller than Fae’s, however I didn’t care. I was solely focused on the sensations of blazing hot seed filling me from both ends. Part of me wanted something in my ass, just to complete this fulfilling experience. As if to grant my request, I felt Fae’s index finger push past the tight ring of muscle. Oh fucking god, she was perfect.

If not for the cock buried in my throat, I’d be kissing her. I’d be telling her how much I wanted her to fill me up, to make me nothing more than a human condom full of cum. As it was, I tried to do just that.

“Yes, come on, fill me up. Make me huge. Bigger and bigger. Don’t stop… don’t stop cumming in me. Give me your babies!” However, the words came out as little more than gargled moans and grunts. Completely unintelligible. Save for three words that she seemed to understand full well, “I love you.” It was as if they served to be a catalyst, sending her into what seemed to be a second orgasm. Despite the first not having finished yet.

Her cum just kept flooding into me. I was swelling outwardly now, my stomach pushing against the floor and even attempting to raise me up higher. It was a miracle that I wasn’t breaking out in stretch marks, or any sign of strain for that matter. My orgasm ended long before hers did. With it done, our mouths were freed as my satiated cocks withdrew back into my tits.

“Fucking hell,” Fae gasped, finally catching her breath, “So good, more. I want to cum in you more.” She moaned, turning her head to the side to meet my lips, kissing me sloppily. Saliva and cum dripped from between our mouths, falling onto and running across my breasts. I hadn’t really experimented much with the notion of being covered in spit until today, and I really did love it. The feeling of being covered in filth, dried or fresh, was an oddly freeing sensation. I was eager for more.

“Fae,” I moaned, voice hoarse from the abuse my throat had taken. She groaned lustfully in acknowledgement, “Cover me in cum.” The idea seemed to turn her on even more, as I felt a massive jet of seed stretch my womb even further.

“Be happy to.” She growled. After one final burst of cum, she pulled out of me. Simultaneously, I fell forward and rolled onto my back, baring my front to her fountaining cock. In an instant, I was being painted in her seed. A massive rope of cum fell across me, gluing one of my eyes shut and splattering my chest, directly between my tits and splashing my oversized stomach. It was huge, absolutely enormous by all definitions of the word. From the look of it, I could hold half a dozen fully developed babies within, maybe more.

Fae continued to cover me in her semen. The smell of it filled my sinuses, overwhelming my mind as I took in the odd scent, enjoying the bleachy musk with an undertone of roses, a hint to her femininity. The odour was so strong, completely obliterating the smell of my own juices that had formerly permeated my apartment, it was like I was swimming through it. As Fae jacked her cumming dick all over me, I felt completely satisfied.

Eventually, her production came to an end. Fae moved closer, her cock head hanging over me as she rubbed out the last few weak bursts of cum, the thick drops landing into my mouth. I swallowed it eagerly, moaning at her taste. She crouched down, lowering her cock to my lips. I didn’t need to be told what she wanted and opened wide, letting her put it inside. I licked her head clean, groaning happily at the mix of her cum and my juices. Without warning, she began to feed the rest of her flagging length into me.

I licked along her softening cock. The fact that my airways were cut off once again didn’t bother me, simply enjoying our fused tastes. When she hilted in me, she pulled back, sighing happily as she did so. After that, she practically fell by my side, a massive, goofy grin on her face.

“That was incredible.” She said. I smiled warmly at her, feeling her cum streaming out of my well used pussy.

“That’s an understatement.” We were close enough that I only had to lean my head a bit in her direction for us to kiss. When we pulled back, Fae grinned, licking her lips clean of a drop of her cum that had remained on mine. My hand eventually found hers, our fingers entwining. I simply laid there, looking up at the ceiling in a dream-like state. This was almost as nice as the act itself was. Like a calm after a tumultuous storm in one’s life.

“I love you,” I said, looking at her, “So fucking much.”

“I love you too.” She replied. For a moment, she was silent, before letting go of my hand to sit up. She managed to get herself in a standing position, before falling to one knee, “Gale Chambers,” She intoned, like a priest or witch doing an incantation, “Will you marry me?” I stared at her for a moment. Part of me wanted to laugh at this, hadn’t she already asked this?

Either way, here she was, proposing to me while my stomach is horribly bloated with her seed. After we had just fucked to the point that neither of us had much strength left in our muscles, or bodies in general. But I didn’t let a chuckle escape my lips. She was serious, that much was obvious. I could tell she wanted to do this right, despite the lack of a ring.

“Help me up.” I said, reaching up for her to help me. She grunted out of effort, but managed to get me to my feet. Fae stayed on one knee, looking up at me longingly. I held her face in my hands, both of us ignoring the cum on my palm and fingers, smiling down at her, “You just fucked me and made look like this,” I pointed to my enormous middle, before a hand on it affectionately, “Do you even have to ask?” Her eyes lit up like the 4[super]th[/super] of July.

“So that’s a yes?” She asked. I rolled my eyes at her, but beamed widely.

“It’s a yes.” She jumped to her feet, wrapped her arms around me as best she could, my stomach keeping her from hugging me as close as she’d like. Nonetheless, we leaned toward each other and kissed passionately. When we pulled apart, we breathing heavily yet again.

-Aforementioned Random Viewer-

“Gale Chambers, will you marry me?” I could hardly believe the redhead, Fae, had asked such a thing. This was a live show, right? But there they were, one laying on the ground, while the other knelt on one knee. After almost a minute, Gale had rising to her feet and was holding Fae’s head in her hands. For a moment, I felt genuinely tense about what she was going to say. After a few words, she gave her answer.

“Do you even have to ask?” I would’ve raised my hands up in the air as a sign of victory, but I was on par with them in terms of physical strength. My fingers were saturated with the smell of my pussy. Despite the fact that they weren’t looking at the chat, I still wrote: Congrats you two! There were several others saying the same thing. Eventually, Gale seemed to remember the show.

-Gale-

I can’t believe I actually forgot about the show. Despite having a camera pointed at us, I’d become oblivious to it in mere moments. As such, I sat down on the couch. Fae joined me quickly, struggling to keep her hands off me.

“Um, hi there. I’m Gale, if you don’t already know.” I introduced myself, gesturing to Fae who did likewise.

“I’m Fae.”

“We were supposed to do this before the, uh, fucking began. But, I couldn’t help myself. So uh, yeah, if you haven’t looked at the description already, we did this to try and see if we could make a living. Basically, I’m going get way bigger boobs over the coming months. Like too big to get a normal job.”

“And I’m gonna make my dick grow to that kind of size too.” Fae added. I smirked at her, glancing at her flaccid cock. It was massive even now, laying off the couch. If it was supported by something, its tip would be between her knees. My breasts were resting on my stomach for the time being, a continual stream of her cum running out of my satisfied pussy.

“If you want to see that, let us know and donate. If we can survive doing this, then we’re probably gonna just keep on growing. As long as we can move at least.” I explained. The laptop was too far away from me to see the chat, but I did see a lot of words in capital letters. I chose to assume they were positive, “So, yeah… that’s basically it. The donate link will be on the page at all times, so spread the word and I guess we’ll see you guys another time. And if that’s the case, we promise we’ll be bigger than this.” I said and moved over the laptop.

Fae waved goodbye as I shut down the show. I decided to check the chat first, seeing so many people telling us to get bigger. Some even voicing their desire to see my tits outgrow my body. I grinned at that, and moved onto the donation number. I was amazed my eyes didn’t pop out of my skull.

“Jesus titty-fucking Christ.” I said in amazement. Fae came over to check.

“What’s up…” The word extended for several seconds as she saw how much people had donated; $2573. Our average viewer count had been a little under 5000. If we were able to keep this many watching and even attract more… it almost frightened me to think of just how much money we could make. More than enough to live on.

“I think this will work out.” I stated, looking at Fae. She nodded, seeing the number in wide-eyed disbelief.

“I think that’s an understatement.” We both chuckled. I shut everything down, checking to make sure the donations went to the correct bank account. With it all in order, I was able to lean back and release an exhausted sigh.

“Let’s go to bed.” I said, yawning. Every part of my being felt exhausted and I knew she felt the same, her eyes beginning to droop down.

“Yeah.” She agreed and we retired to my bedroom. That night, for the first of many times, we slept together. Fae’s arms around me and my ass pressed against her hips, feeling her warm cock touching me. We fell asleep quickly.